have_v come_v to_o pass_v the_o greek_n of_o latter_a age_n have_v thus_o express_v themselves_o in_o relation_n to_o this_o part_n of_o their_o belief_n we_o need_v only_o look_v back_o to_o the_o forego_n age_n for_o we_o shall_v there_o find_v sentiment_n and_o expression_n on_o the_o same_o subject_a if_o not_o whole_o conformable_a to_o the_o expression_n of_o the_o modern_a greek_n yet_o which_o come_v very_o near_o they_o and_o which_o have_v serve_v for_o a_o foundation_n to_o they_o as_o will_v appear_v by_o the_o follow_a passage_n we_o may_v then_o here_o mark_v what_o the_o father_n of_o the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n in_o the_o eight_o century_n assert_v as_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v holy_a 6._o in_o act_n council_n nic._n 2_o act_n 6._o because_o it_o be_v deify_v so_o likewise_o that_o which_o be_v his_o body_n by_o institution_n to_o wit_n his_o holy_a image_n be_v make_v divine_a by_o a_o sanctification_n of_o grace_n for_o as_o by_o virtue_n of_o the_o hypostatical_a union_n our_o saviour_n deify_v the_o flesh_n he_o take_v on_o he_o by_o a_o sanctification_n natural_o proper_a to_o he_o so_o in_o like_a manner_n he_o will_v have_v the_o bread_n in_o the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v the_o real_a image_n of_o his_o flesh_n to_o become_v a_o divine_a body_n by_o the_o descent_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n into_o it_o the_o oblation_n be_v by_o mean_n of_o the_o priest_n transfer_v from_o a_o common_a state_n to_o a_o state_n of_o holiness_n and_o therefore_o the_o natural_a flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n endue_v with_o soul_n and_o understanding_n have_v be_v anoint_v by_o the_o holy_a spirit_n be_v unite_v to_o the_o divinity_n and_o so_o likewise_o his_o image_n to_o wit_n the_o divine_a bread_n be_v fill_v with_o the_o holy_a spirit_n who_o see_v not_o in_o these_o word_n the_o union_n and_o composition_n of_o bread_n with_o the_o holy_a spirit_n the_o bread_n say_v they_o be_v make_v divine_a by_o a_o sanctification_n of_o grace_n it_o become_v a_o divine_a body_n by_o the_o descent_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n into_o it_o the_o bread_n be_v fill_v with_o the_o holy_a spirit_n in_o like_a manner_n as_o the_o natural_a flesh_n of_o our_o lord_n have_v be_v sanctify_v deify_v and_o anoint_v with_o the_o holy_a spirit_n by_o virtue_n of_o the_o hypostatical_a union_n all_o this_o plain_o favour_v the_o composition_n of_o the_o modern_a greek_n now_o this_o testimony_n be_v the_o more_o considerable_a in_o that_o the_o second_o nicene_n council_n have_v be_v hold_v on_o purpose_n to_o overthrow_v whatsoever_o have_v be_v determine_v in_o that_o of_o constantinople_n touch_v the_o point_n of_o image_n they_o censure_v the_o name_n of_o image_n which_o their_o adversary_n have_v give_v the_o eucharist_n but_o leave_v untouched_a the_o other_o clause_n i_o now_o mention_v which_o show_v that_o these_o kind_n of_o expression_n be_v receive_v by_o both_o party_n and_o that_o this_o be_v the_o common_a doctrine_n of_o the_o whole_a greek_a church_n in_o effect_n if_o we_o ascend_v high_a we_o shall_v find_v that_o saint_n ephraim_n bishop_n 229._o apud_fw-la phol_n bib._n cod._n 229._o of_o antioch_n who_o live_v about_o the_o six_o century_n thus_o express_v himself_o that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o the_o faithful_a receive_v do_v not_o leave_v its_o sensible_a substance_n nor_o be_v separate_v from_o the_o spiritual_a grace_n which_o do_v moreover_o favour_v the_o duplicity_n or_o composition_n of_o bread_n with_o the_o holy_a spirit_n theodoret_n who_o live_v about_o the_o five_o century_n express_v himself_o 1._o diog._n al._n 1._o after_o the_o same_o manner_n jesus_n christ_n say_v he_o have_v honour_v the_o visible_a symbol_n with_o the_o name_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n not_o in_o change_v their_o naturee_n but_o in_o join_v his_o grace_n thereunto_o chrysostom_n say_v the_o same_o thing_n in_o the_o four_o joan._n chrysost_n hom._n 44._o in_o joan._n century_n that_o the_o bread_n become_v heavenly_a bread_n by_o mean_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n be_v come_v down_o upon_o it_o theophilus_n of_o alexandria_n in_o the_o same_o century_n write_v that_o the_o 4._o theophil_n alex_n ep._n pasch_fw-mi 1._o bibl._n patr._n tom._n 3._o edit_fw-la 4._o bread_n and_o wine_n place_v on_o the_o lord_n table_n be_v inanimate_a thing_n which_o be_v sanctify_v by_o prayer_n and_o descension_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n saint_n irenaeus_n who_o live_v in_o the_o second_o century_n speak_v to_o the_o same_o 34._o irenae_n advers._fw-la hare_n lib._n 4._o cap._n 34._o purpose_n that_o the_o eucharist_n consist_v of_o two_o thing_n the_o one_o earthly_a the_o other_a heavenly_a it_o be_v plain_a by_o the_o sequel_n of_o his_o discourse_n that_o he_o mean_v by_o these_o two_o thing_n the_o bread_n and_o sanctify_a grace_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n but_o it_o be_v also_o manifest_a that_o all_o these_o passage_n have_v occasion_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o composition_n thomas_z a_o jesus_n tell_v we_o of_o a_o error_n wherewith_o almost_o all_o the_o eastern_a 7._o thom._n à _fw-fr jesus_n lib._n de_fw-fr procur_fw-fr salute_v omn._n gent._n part_n 2._o lib._n 7._o cap_n 7._o christian_n be_v infect_v which_o be_v that_o jesus_n christ_n soak_v the_o bread_n he_o be_v to_o give_v to_o judas_n that_o he_o may_v thereby_o take_v away_o its_o consecration_n i_o confess_v it_o be_v a_o great_a absurdity_n to_o imagine_v the_o consecration_n can_v be_v take_v away_o by_o this_o mean_n but_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o perceive_v these_o ignorant_a people_n have_v fall_v into_o this_o error_n by_o conceive_v the_o consecration_n under_o the_o idea_n of_o a_o real_a impression_n make_v on_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n for_o thereupon_o they_o have_v imagine_v this_o impression_n may_v be_v efface_v in_o wash_v the_o bread_n or_o soak_v it_o and_o thus_o far_o concern_v the_o first_o part_n of_o my_o proposition_n the_o second_o be_v that_o they_o believe_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n keep_v their_o proper_a nature_n be_v join_v to_o the_o divinity_n which_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n as_o the_o first_o only_o otherwise_o express_v they_o will_v then_o mutual_o assist_v and_o strengthen_v each_o other_o for_o this_o effect_n i_o shall_v produce_v the_o testimony_n of_o nicholas_n methoniensis_n who_o live_v in_o the_o twelve_o century_n this_o author_n in_o answer_v those_o that_o doubt_v whether_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o they_o see_v neither_o flesh_n nor_o blood_n but_o bread_n and_o wine_n resolve_v the_o difficulty_n in_o this_o manner_n god_n say_v he_o who_o know_v all_o thing_n and_o be_v perfect_o good_a have_v wise_o order_v this_o in_o respect_n of_o our_o weakness_n lest_o we_o shall_v have_v in_o horror_n the_o pledge_n of_o eternal_a life_n be_v not_o able_a to_o behold_v flesh_n and_o blood_n he_o have_v therefore_o appoint_v this_o to_o be_v do_v by_o thing_n to_o which_o our_o nature_n be_v accustom_v and_o have_v join_v to_o they_o his_o divinity_n say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n this_o be_v my_o blood_n mr._n arnaud_n pretend_v to_o make_v advantage_n of_o these_o doubt_n which_o nicholas_n 2._o nicolaus_n methon_n advers._fw-la dubitantes_fw-la etc._n etc._n bibl._n patr._n craeco-lat_n tom._n 2._o methoniensis_n treat_v of_o but_o we_o shall_v answer_v this_o point_n in_o its_o due_a place_n it_o suffice_v at_o present_a that_o we_o behold_v this_o author_n lay_v down_o on_o one_o hand_n the_o thing_n to_o which_o our_o nature_n be_v accustom_v that_o be_v to_o say_v bread_n and_o wine_n and_o on_o the_o other_o he_o assure_v we_o that_o the_o divinity_n be_v join_v to_o they_o which_o be_v exact_o what_o i_o be_v to_o prove_v whence_o it_o follow_v that_o according_a to_o the_o greek_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n remain_v in_o union_n with_o the_o divinity_n mr._n arnaud_n who_o see_v the_o force_n of_o this_o passage_n have_v endeavour_v to_o avoid_v it_o by_o a_o frivolous_a evasion_n god_n join_v say_v he_o his_o divinity_n to_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n it_o be_v true_a but_o 231._o lib_fw-la 2_o cap._n 13._o pag._n 231._o he_o have_v join_v it_o as_o the_o efficacious_a cause_n of_o the_o change_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n so_o often_o repeat_v by_o nicholas_n methoniensis_n but_o not_o as_o a_o mean_n of_o union_n between_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o have_v join_v it_o to_o the_o bread_n not_o to_o conserve_v it_o in_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n but_o to_o transform_v it_o internal_o into_o his_o body_n i_o say_v this_o be_v a_o frivolous_a evasion_n for_o according_a to_o this_o reckon_n we_o must_v understand_v by_o the_o thing_n familiar_a to_o our_o nature_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n as_o the_o matter_n to_o
sanctification_n it_o be_v certain_a the_o latin_a interpreter_n can_v not_o better_a translate_v than_o he_o have_v do_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d his_o image_n be_v holy_a why_o be_v it_o holy_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o be_v make_v divine_a by_o a_o certain_a sanctification_n by_o grace_n it_o be_v grace_n which_o sanctify_v it_o in_o make_v it_o divine_a which_o can_v be_v better_a express_v in_o latin_a than_o by_o these_o word_n utpote_fw-la per_fw-la quandam_fw-la sanctificationem_fw-la gratiae_fw-la deificata_fw-la and_o in_o english_a as_o be_v make_v divine_a by_o a_o sanctification_n of_o grace_n it_o appear_v that_o this_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o this_o council_n by_o the_o word_n which_o immediate_o follow_v after_o for_o this_o be_v what_o our_o lord_n design_v to_o do_v that_o as_o by_o virtue_n of_o the_o union_n he_o have_v make_v divine_a the_o flesh_n he_o take_v by_o a_o sanctification_n which_o be_v natural_o proper_a to_o he_o so_o he_o will_v have_v the_o eucharistical_a bread_n as_o be_v the_o true_a image_n of_o his_o flesh_n be_v make_v a_o divine_a body_n by_o the_o come_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n the_o oblation_n be_v by_o mean_n of_o the_o priest_n transfer_v from_o a_o common_a estate_n to_o a_o state_n of_o holiness_n and_o therefore_o as_o the_o natural_a flesh_n of_o christ_n endue_v with_o a_o rational_a soul_n be_v anoint_v by_o the_o holy_a spirit_n be_v unite_v to_o the_o divinity_n so_o his_o image_n to_o wit_n the_o divine_a bread_n be_v replenish_v with_o the_o holy_a spirit_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o they_o oppose_v the_o sanctification_n which_o the_o natural_a flesh_n of_o christ_n have_v receive_v by_o virtue_n of_o the_o hypostatical_a union_n to_o the_o sanctification_n which_o his_o image_n receive_v by_o the_o come_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n there_o say_v they_o the_o natural_a flesh_n be_v anoint_v with_o the_o holy_a spirit_n here_o his_o image_n to_o wit_n the_o bread_n be_v fill_v with_o the_o holy_a spirit_n the_o question_n than_o be_v concern_v a_o sanctification_n which_o the_o bread_n receive_v in_o quality_n of_o the_o image_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v natural_a flesh_n and_o this_o sanctification_n be_v the_o grace_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n wherewith_o the_o bread_n be_v fill_v the_o sanctification_n which_o the_o natural_a flesh_n have_v receive_v be_v not_o a_o consecration_n which_o have_v change_v the_o substance_n of_o it_o into_o another_o but_o a_o inherent_a sanctification_n which_o let_v the_o humane_a nature_n subsist_v have_v make_v it_o become_v a_o source_n of_o grace_n the_o sanctification_n likewise_o which_o the_o bread_n receive_v be_v not_o a_o consecration_n which_o change_v its_o substance_n into_o that_o of_o another_o but_o a_o inherent_a sanctification_n in_o the_o bread_n which_o let_v the_o bread_n subsist_v make_v it_o full_a of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n we_o can_v not_o then_o better_o translate_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d than_o by_o these_o word_n be_v make_v divine_a by_o a_o certain_a sanctification_n of_o grace_n it_o will_v be_v to_o no_o purpose_n for_o mr._n arnaud_n to_o wrangle_v about_o these_o word_n the_o oblation_n be_v transfer_v from_o a_o common_a state_n to_o a_o state_n of_o holiness_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o if_o they_o be_v to_o be_v render_v from_o a_o common_a state_n to_o a_o state_n of_o consecration_n for_o here_o the_o matter_n be_v touch_v a_o sanctification_n which_o be_v the_o image_n of_o that_o which_o the_o natural_a flesh_n have_v receive_v we_o must_v then_o translate_v to_o a_o holy_a state_n or_o to_o a_o state_n of_o holiness_n and_o the_o latin_a interpreter_n of_o the_o council_n who_o have_v not_o those_o particular_a interest_n to_o maintain_v as_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v have_v faithful_o turn_v it_o oblationem_fw-la de_fw-la communi_fw-la separans_fw-la ad_fw-la sanctificationem_fw-la pertingere_fw-la facit_fw-la i_o be_o sorry_a i_o have_v be_v force_v to_o entertain_v the_o reader_n with_o these_o grammatical_a nicety_n which_o i_o suppose_v can_v be_v very_o please_v but_o beside_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v charge_v i_o with_o a_o falsification_n i_o be_v oblige_v to_o justify_v myself_o there_o will_v redound_v hence_o this_o advantage_n to_o wit_n that_o the_o sense_n of_o this_o council_n will_v more_o plain_o appear_v and_o the_o solid_a advantage_n we_o draw_v thence_o they_o make_v two_o body_n of_o christ_n the_o one_o his_o natural_a body_n the_o other_a his_o body_n by_o institution_n the_o one_o be_v his_o natural_a flesh_n the_o other_a be_v the_o image_n of_o his_o natural_a flesh_n the_o one_o a_o humane_a substance_n the_o other_a a_o choose_a matter_n namely_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n the_o one_o be_v holy_a by_o a_o sanctification_n which_o be_v natural_o peculiar_a unto_o it_o the_o other_o be_v raise_v from_o a_o common_a state_n to_o a_o state_n of_o holiness_n the_o one_o be_v the_o natural_a flesh_n of_o christ_n anoint_v by_o the_o holy_a spirit_n the_o other_o be_v bread_n endue_v with_o the_o holy_a spirit_n there_o be_v not_o any_o thing_n in_o all_o this_o that_o can_v agree_v with_o mr._n arnaud_n conception_n no_o more_o than_o be_v there_o in_o the_o father_n call_v the_o eucharist_n not_o a_o deceitful_a image_n of_o christ_n flesh_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o image_n which_o they_o call_v deceitful_a 698._o c._n 7._o p._n 698._o to_o understand_v right_o their_o sense_n we_o must_v suppose_v with_o mr._n arnaud_n that_o they_o say_v the_o image_n of_o their_o adversary_n be_v deceitful_a either_o because_o they_o represent_v the_o humanity_n separate_v from_o the_o divinity_n and_o subsist_v by_o itself_o if_o it_o be_v say_v they_o be_v only_a image_n of_o the_o humanity_n they_o lean_v to_o the_o error_n of_o the_o nestorian_n or_o because_o they_o represent_v the_o divinity_n confuse_a and_o indistinct_a from_o the_o humanity_n if_o it_o be_v say_v they_o express_v our_o saviour_n entire_a thus_o they_o lead_v to_o the_o error_n of_o the_o eutychiens_n who_o confound_v the_o two_o nature_n so_o far_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v not_o mistake_v but_o he_o have_v not_o be_v so_o happy_a in_o discover_v how_o they_o understand_v the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o a_o deceitful_a image_n for_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o error_n of_o nestorius_n their_o sense_n be_v that_o as_o the_o humane_a substance_n in_o our_o saviour_n have_v no_o personal_a subsistance_n so_o likewise_o his_o image_n to_o wit_n the_o substance_n of_o bread_n have_v not_o the_o form_n and_o humane_a figure_n of_o it_o although_o it_o seem_v that_o a_o image_n shall_v have_v they_o so_o that_o by_o this_o it_o represent_v the_o humane_a nature_n not_o as_o a_o person_n but_o as_o a_o nature_n bereave_v of_o its_o personality_n and_o thus_o it_o differ_v from_o the_o error_n of_o the_o nestorian_n which_o be_v what_o they_o express_v in_o these_o term_n as_o our_o lord_n take_v on_o he_o the_o matter_n only_o or_o humane_a substance_n without_o the_o personal_a subsistance_n so_o he_o have_v command_v we_o to_o offer_v a_o image_n a_o choose_a matter_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n not_o have_v the_o form_n or_o humane_a figure_n and_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o error_n of_o the_o eutychiens_n they_o will_v have_v that_o as_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v not_o abolish_v nor_o confound_v with_o the_o divinity_n but_o sanctify_v and_o make_v divine_a by_o mean_n of_o the_o hypostatical_a union_n so_o the_o bread_n be_v sanctify_v and_o deify_v by_o the_o holy_a spirit_n which_o be_v what_o they_o express_v by_o these_o term_n as_o by_o virtue_n of_o the_o union_n our_o saviour_n deify_v the_o flesh_n he_o take_v by_o a_o sanctification_n which_o be_v natural_o proper_a to_o he_o so_o likewise_o he_o will_v have_v the_o bread_n in_o the_o eucharist_n as_o be_v not_o the_o deceitful_a image_n of_o his_o natural_a flesh_n to_o be_v make_v a_o divine_a body_n by_o the_o come_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n the_o oblation_n be_v by_o mean_n of_o the_o priest_n transfer_v from_o a_o common_a state_n to_o a_o state_n of_o holiness_n now_o this_o do_v necessary_o suppose_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n subsist_v to_o represent_v against_o eutychus_n the_o substance_n of_o the_o humane_a nature_n in_o the_o hypostatical_a union_n moreover_o this_o be_v not_o one_o of_o my_o metaphysical_a speculation_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n 669._o p._n 669._o be_v please_v to_o express_v himself_o it_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o father_n and_o especial_o of_o those_o who_o dispute_v against_o eutychus_n and_o i_o express_o observe_v it_o have_v for_o this_o effect_n cite_v justin_n martyr_n theodoret_n gelasius_n and_o ephraim_n of_o antioch_n but_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v think_v good_a in_o relate_v my_o word_n to_o cut_v off_o this_o clause_n for_o fear_v the_o reader_n
st._n andrews_n where_o they_o private_o bury_v it_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v not_o fail_v to_o faith_n that_o hottinger_n be_v a_o minister_n and_o one_o of_o the_o most_o passionate_a and_o least_o sincere_a writer_n he_o ever_o read_v but_o why_o must_v we_o rather_o believe_v allatius_n than_o hottinger_n the_o former_a of_o these_o have_v all_o the_o mark_n of_o a_o passionate_a man_n who_o be_v ever_o upon_o disguish_a thing_n whereas_o this_o last_o on_o the_o contrary_n let_v mr._n arnaud_n say_v what_o he_o please_v have_v all_o the_o character_n of_o a_o faithful_a writer_n relate_v thing_n according_a to_o the_o best_a of_o his_o knowledge_n the_o former_a of_o these_o be_v i_o confess_v more_o polite_a but_o the_o other_a have_v more_o simplicity_n allatius_n relate_v from_o his_o own_o head_n what_o he_o please_v hottinger_n allege_v his_o witness_n and_o what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o mr._n leger_n and_o conopius_n who_o letter_n in_o its_o original_a i_o have_v by_o i_o invent_v these_o story_n thus_o circumstance_v as_o we_o find_v they_o if_o it_o be_v moreover_o true_a that_o the_o greek_a church_n respect_v cyrillus_n as_o a_o heretic_n and_o do_v her_o utmost_a endeavour_n to_o deliver_v herself_o from_o he_o it_o be_v on_o the_o contrary_a the_o latin_n and_o their_o disciple_n who_o so_o strenuous_o endeavour_v to_o get_v rid_v of_o a_o person_n who_o they_o can_v neither_o gain_v by_o promise_n nor_o threaten_n and_o that_o hinder_v they_o in_o their_o great_a design_n of_o a_o reunion_n it_o be_v in_o reference_n to_o they_o that_o cyrillus_n add_v at_o the_o end_n of_o his_o confession_n we_o plain_o foresee_v this_o short_a confession_n will_v be_v as_o a_o mark_n of_o contradiction_n to_o they_o who_o be_v please_v to_o calumniate_v and_o persecute_v we_o his_o presentiment_n be_v not_o vain_a and_o thus_o much_o touch_v mr._n arnaud'_v first_o objection_n as_o to_o the_o second_o which_o assert_n the_o principal_a article_n of_o his_o confession_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o greek_n i_o confess_v there_o be_v some_o of_o they_o wherein_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n be_v more_o plain_o assert_v than_o in_o other_o greek_a book_n as_o the_o thirteen_o and_o fourteen_o article_n for_o instance_n which_o treat_v of_o our_o justification_n by_o faith_n in_o christ_n of_o free_a will_n and_o divine_a grace_n but_o it_o be_v certain_a they_o do_v not_o in_o the_o main_n contradict_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n and_o may_v be_v easy_o reconcile_v with_o the_o answer_n of_o jeremias_n to_o the_o divine_n of_o wittenberg_n the_o fifteen_o article_n acknowledge_v but_o two_o sacrament_n and_o jeremias_n say_v mr._n arnaud_n open_o profess_v to_o hold_v seven_o but_o i_o say_v the_o 9_o lib._n 4._o cap._n 5._o pag._n 387_o confess_v cap._n 9_o greek_n have_v no_o rule_n in_o this_o matter_n metrophanus_n acknowledge_v three_o of_o divine_a institution_n to_o wit_n baptism_n the_o eucharist_n and_o penance_n and_o as_o to_o the_o other_o four_o he_o affirm_v they_o be_v call_v mystery_n improper_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d jeremias_n acknowledge_v seven_o it_o be_v true_a but_o he_o reckon_v proper_o but_o two_o to_o be_v of_o divine_a institution_n namely_o baptism_n and_o the_o lord_n supper_n and_o as_o to_o the_o five_o other_o he_o seem_v to_o acknowledge_v the_o church_n have_v add_v they_o to_o the_o number_n of_o sacrament_n wherefore_o will_v mr._n arnaud_n needs_o have_v cyrillus_n who_o only_o speak_v of_o the_o true_a sacrament_n institute_v by_o our_o saviour_n and_o not_o of_o humane_a ceremony_n which_o be_v improper_o call_v mystery_n because_o they_o have_v something_o that_o be_v mysterious_a in_o they_o as_o speak_v metrophanus_n to_o have_v contradict_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o greek_n why_o see_v he_o oppose_v jeremias_n to_o cyrillus_n do_v he_o not_o sincere_o relate_v the_o sentiment_n of_o jeremias_n arcudius_n have_v deal_v better_a in_o this_o respect_n than_o he_o for_o he_o acknowledge_v that_o jeremias_n do_v 2._o arcud_v lib._n 2._o cap._n 2._o not_o only_o teach_v that_o the_o cream_n be_v a_o sacrament_n of_o tradition_n but_o that_o he_o pass_v the_o same_o judgement_n on_o all_o the_o rest_n baptism_n and_o the_o lord_n supper_n except_v contrary_a to_o what_o he_o have_v assert_v in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o his_o first_o answer_n as_o to_o the_o eighteen_o article_n in_o which_o cyrillus_n assert_n that_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o decease_a be_v carry_v immediate_o into_o a_o state_n of_o bliss_n or_o misery_n mr._n arnaud_n 388._o ibid._n lib._n 3._o cap._n 6_o pag._n 388._o say_v he_o therein_o contradict_v the_o general_a opinion_n of_o the_o greek_n touch_v the_o state_n of_o soul_n after_o death_n hornbeck_n and_o chytreus_n say_v he_o and_o all_o that_o ever_o treat_v on_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o greek_n affirm_v they_o admit_v beside_o paradise_n and_o hell_n a_o certain_a dark_a and_o doleful_a place_n in_o which_o the_o soul_n be_v purge_v after_o this_o life_n i_o answer_v the_o greek_n be_v not_o determinate_o positive_a touch_v the_o state_n of_o the_o soul_n after_o death_n as_o to_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o faithful_a there_o be_v some_o who_o hold_v they_o will_v not_o enjoy_v the_o beatific_a vision_n till_o after_o the_o last_o judgement_n and_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n be_v in_o pleasant_a and_o delightful_a place_n place_n exempt_a from_o all_o kind_n of_o sorrow_n or_o else_o in_o dark_a and_o dismal_a shade_n where_o they_o continual_o ruminate_v on_o the_o sin_n they_o have_v commit_v and_o these_o hold_v there_o be_v three_o different_a rank_n of_o decease_a person_n namely_o the_o unfaithful_a or_o wicked_a the_o faithful_a that_o die_v in_o a_o state_n of_o repentance_n and_o perfect_a holiness_n and_o other_o who_o notwithstanding_o their_o faith_n and_o true_a piety_n yet_o have_v commit_v several_a sin_n for_o which_o they_o have_v not_o so_o true_o repent_v as_o they_o ought_v hell_n be_v design_v for_o the_o first_o of_o these_o the_o second_o say_v they_o go_v into_o place_n of_o rest_n and_o refreshment_n and_o the_o last_o into_o those_o doleful_a place_n where_o they_o feel_v the_o want_n of_o god_n favour_n and_o illumination_n but_o we_o must_v not_o imagine_v this_o to_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o whole_a greek_a church_n for_o there_o be_v not_o a_o few_o that_o hold_v there_o be_v only_o two_o condition_n of_o man_n after_o death_n namely_o that_o of_o the_o virtuous_a and_o wicked_a and_o two_o place_n to_o wit_n heaven_n and_o hell_n syropulus_n relate_v in_o his_o history_n of_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n that_o the_o greek_n be_v urge_v by_o the_o latin_n to_o express_v themselves_o 16._o hist_o council_n flor._n sect._n 5._o cap._n 16._o plain_o touch_v the_o state_n of_o depart_a soul_n bessarion_n declare_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o saint_n receive_v the_o bliss_n prepare_v for_o they_o and_o those_o of_o sinner_n their_o punishment_n and_o that_o it_o only_o remain_v that_o each_o of_o these_o reassume_a their_o body_n after_o which_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o just_a shall_v enter_v into_o a_o full_a enjoyment_n of_o happiness_n with_o their_o body_n and_o that_o sinner_n likewise_o with_o their_o body_n etc._n etc._n shall_v suffer_v everlasting_a punishment_n we_o see_v here_o but_o two_o state_n after_o death_n we_o find_v in_o allatius_n a_o passage_n of_o the_o greek_n which_o likewise_o assert_v but_o two_o place_n we_o must_v know_v say_v it_o that_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o just_a remain_n in_o certain_a place_n and_o 2._o allat_n de_fw-fr lib._n eccl._n disp_n 2._o those_o of_o sinner_n in_o like_a manner_n separate_v from_o they_o those_o rejoice_v upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o hope_n of_o bliss_n these_o lament_n in_o expectation_n of_o their_o torment_n there_o be_v moreover_o a_o passage_n of_o joseph_n briennius_n which_o assert_n that_o there_o be_v two_o ibid._n ibid._n place_n design_v for_o the_o entertainment_n of_o decease_a soul_n heaven_n for_o the_o saint_n and_o the_o centre_n of_o the_o earth_n or_o hell_n for_o sinner_n that_o the_o saint_n be_v at_o liberty_n that_o they_o have_v all_o the_o world_n and_o especial_o the_o garden_n of_o eden_n for_o their_o abode_n that_o those_o who_o be_v condemn_v to_o hell_n will_v not_o come_v out_o from_o their_o abode_n till_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n and_o that_o they_o can_v receive_v the_o least_o beam_n of_o light_n or_o relaxation_n for_o add_v he_o the_o saint_n will_v not_o enjoy_v eternal_a happiness_n nor_o sinner_n suffer_v their_o everlasting_a torment_n before_o the_o last_o judgement_n but_o these_o last_o shall_v be_v shut_v up_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n in_o dark_a prison_n under_o the_o custody_n of_o cruel_a devil_n sigismond_n speak_v of_o the_o moscovite_n say_v they_o believe_v not_o there_o be_v
his_o disciple_n here_o then_o add_v he_o we_o have_v people_n who_o say_v in_o the_o time_n of_o charles_n the_o bald_a and_o who_o must_v say_v according_a to_o their_o principle_n that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n have_v all_o the_o external_a accident_n which_o appear_v to_o our_o sense_n and_o that_o there_o be_v no_o difference_n between_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o the_o sacrament_n so_o that_o here_o be_v person_n against_o who_o may_v be_v maintain_v in_o a_o orthodox_n sense_n that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n he_o afterward_o endeavour_v to_o show_v that_o bertram_n book_n direct_o attack_n only_o these_o person_n to_o solve_v this_o difficulty_n it_o must_v first_o be_v suppose_v as_o a_o thing_n already_o prove_v that_o those_o who_o have_v be_v since_o call_v by_o way_n of_o reproach_n stercoranists_n can_v be_v those_o of_o who_o mr._n arnaud_n here_o speak_v who_o according_a to_o he_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n yet_o affirm_v that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n have_v all_o the_o sensible_a accident_n which_o appear_v in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n can_v say_v nothing_o less_o to_o the_o purpose_n than_o what_o he_o have_v offer_v that_o this_o opinion_n be_v a_o necessary_a consequence_n of_o that_o of_o amalarius_n that_o it_o be_v from_o thence_o he_o conclude_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n issue_v out_o through_o the_o pore_n apply_v to_o it_o these_o word_n omne_fw-la quod_fw-la in_o os_fw-la intrat_fw-la in_fw-la ventrem_fw-la vadit_fw-la &_o insecessum_fw-la emittitur_fw-la we_o have_v already_o see_v from_o the_o testimony_n of_o tho._n waldensis_n that_o these_o stercoranist_n be_v panites_n which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o they_o conserve_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o say_v all_o of_o they_o that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v natural_a bread_n we_o have_v already_o see_v that_o in_o effect_n the_o belief_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v absolute_o inconsistent_a with_o this_o opinion_n that_o the_o sacrament_n pass_v into_o our_o nourishment_n that_o it_o be_v digest_v that_o one_o part_n of_o it_o be_v change_v into_o our_o flesh_n and_o another_o part_n into_o excrement_n second_o we_o must_v observe_v that_o suppose_n it_o be_v true_a the_o stercoranist_n believe_v as_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v have_v it_o that_o the_o sensible_a accident_n real_o affect_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n there_o can_v be_v nothing_o more_o absurd_a than_o to_o imagine_v they_o be_v those_o who_o raban_n and_o bertram_n oppose_v for_o as_o to_o raban_n it_o appear_v as_o well_o from_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o anonymous_a author_n as_o by_o that_o of_o waldensis_n that_o he_o be_v himself_o a_o stercoranist_n the_o same_o thing_n appear_v from_o the_o proper_a passage_n of_o raban_n which_o i_o have_v already_o relate_v whereunto_o i_o shall_v add_v another_o take_v out_o of_o his_o penitential_a touch_v what_o you_o have_v demand_v of_o i_o whether_o the_o eucharist_n 33._o cap._n 33._o when_o it_o have_v be_v consume_v and_o pass_v into_o excrement_n like_o other_o meat_n return_v again_o to_o its_o first_o nature_n which_o it_o have_v before_o it_o be_v consecrate_a on_o the_o altar_n this_o opinion_n be_v contrary_a to_o that_o of_o pope_n clement_n text._n this_o period_n which_o i_o have_v include_v in_o this_o parenthesis_n have_v no_o coherence_n with_o the_o discourse_n of_o raban_n and_o my_o conjecture_n be_v that_o it_o be_v a_o remark_n which_o some_o body_n put_v in_o the_o margin_n and_o which_o have_v be_v afterward_o force_v out_o of_o the_o margin_n into_o the_o text._n and_o several_a other_o holy_a father_n who_o say_v that_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n do_v not_o go_v into_o the_o draught_n with_o other_o meat_n such_o a_o question_n be_v superfluous_a see_v our_o saviour_n say_v himself_o in_o the_o gospel_n whatsoever_o enter_v into_o the_o mouth_n descend_v into_o the_o stomach_n and_o be_v cast_v into_o the_o draught_n the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n be_v make_v of_o visible_a and_o corporeal_a thing_n but_o operate_v invisible_o our_o sanctification_n and_o salvation_n of_o both_o body_n and_o soul_n what_o reason_n be_v there_o to_o say_v that_o what_o be_v digest_v in_o the_o stomach_n and_o pass_v into_o excrement_n return_v again_o to_o its_o first_o state_n see_v no_o body_n ever_o maintain_v that_o this_o happen_v i_o think_v we_o have_v clear_o here_o the_o opinion_n of_o raban_n on_o this_o subject_n and_o that_o now_o it_o can_v be_v any_o long_o question_v whether_o he_o be_v a_o stercoranist_n as_o to_o bertram_n the_o passage_n which_o i_o relate_v out_o of_o his_o book_n do_v clear_o show_v that_o he_o be_v of_o the_o same_o sentiment_n what_o can_v be_v more_o unreasonable_a and_o worse_o contrive_v than_o this_o thought_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n that_o raban_n and_o bertram_n have_v combat_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o stercoranist_n which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o they_o have_v fight_v against_o themselves_o and_o write_v book_n against_o person_n without_o know_v they_o be_v themselves_o of_o their_o party_n mr._n arnaud_n can_v not_o say_v any_o thing_n more_o unlikely_a and_o therefore_o we_o see_v that_o great_a wit_n who_o believe_v '_o emselve_n able_a to_o overthrow_v every_o thing_n do_v ofttimes_o overthrow_v themselves_o and_o fall_v into_o labyrinth_n whence_o they_o can_v get_v out_o in_o the_o three_o place_n how_o little_a soever_o we_o consider_v this_o opinion_n mention_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o the_o manner_n in_o which_o he_o conceive_v it_o we_o shall_v find_v it_o be_v impossible_a it_o shall_v ever_o come_v into_o any_o body_n mind_n unless_o he_o be_v excessive_o extravagant_a not_o to_o mention_v how_o difficult_a it_o be_v to_o state_n how_o the_o natural_a accident_n of_o bread_n do_v unloose_v themselves_o from_o their_o proper_a and_o natural_a substance_n to_o fasten_v on_o that_o of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n nor_o how_o the_o same_o numerical_a substance_n can_v be_v above_o in_o heaven_n endue_v with_o its_o own_o proper_a accident_n and_o here_o below_o endue_v real_o with_o the_o accident_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n i_o shall_v only_o say_v that_o unless_o a_o man_n dote_v extreme_o he_o can_v imagine_v that_o the_o same_o numerical_a body_n which_o be_v above_o exist_v on_o earth_n in_o a_o corporeal_a and_o material_a manner_n as_o a_o subject_n ought_v to_o exist_v that_o have_v accident_n real_o inherent_a and_o yet_o be_v there_o in_o the_o natural_a manner_n of_o a_o real_a substance_n of_o bread_n for_o every_o substance_n that_o receive_v and_o real_o sustain_v the_o accident_n of_o bread_n must_v receive_v and_o sustain_v they_o in_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o true_a substance_n of_o bread_n to_o accommodate_v itself_o to_o the_o nature_n of_o these_o accident_n a_o substance_n which_o receive_v real_o the_o accident_n of_o bread_n must_v have_v all_o its_o part_n in_o ordine_fw-la ad_fw-la se_fw-la as_o the_o school_n speak_v make_v as_o the_o part_n of_o real_a bread_n to_o the_o end_n there_o may_v be_v some_o proportion_n between_o they_o and_o the_o accident_n which_o it_o receive_v and_o be_v it_o not_o a_o extravagancy_n to_o say_v that_o the_o part_n of_o the_o human_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o wit_n his_o head_n his_o arm_n and_o other_o member_n do_v exist_v inward_o in_o ordine_fw-la ad_fw-la se_fw-la in_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o part_n of_o bread_n as_o little_a crumb_n who_o ever_o see_v any_o thing_n more_o hollow_a than_o this_o philosophy_n a_o human_a body_n real_o divisible_a real_o palpable_a real_o sensible_a of_o a_o divisibility_n a_o palpability_n and_o a_o sensibility_n which_o be_v proper_a to_o it_o and_o yet_o be_v not_o natural_a to_o it_o but_o borrow_v of_o another_o subject_n this_o divisibility_n and_o this_o palpability_n of_o the_o bread_n which_o reside_v real_o in_o the_o same_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n make_v it_o capable_a of_o all_o the_o change_n which_o the_o bread_n suffer_v it_o be_v digest_v by_o the_o natural_a heat_n in_o the_o stomach_n of_o the_o communicant_n and_o one_o part_n be_v reduce_v into_o their_o proper_a substance_n animate_v with_o their_o soul_n live_v with_o their_o life_n and_o unite_v to_o they_o personal_o what_o do_v they_o then_o believe_v do_v they_o imagine_v that_o this_o same_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v at_o the_o same_o time_n animate_v with_o two_o soul_n and_o live_v with_o two_o life_n or_o to_o speak_v better_o with_o a_o hundred_o thousand_o soul_n and_o a_o hundred_o thousand_o life_n to_o wit_n that_o of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o of_o those_o of_o all_o the_o communicant_n of_o the_o world_n personal_o
of_o they_o how_o it_o have_v come_v to_o pass_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v alter_v the_o ancient_a doctrine_n they_o will_v answer_v their_o salvation_n depend_v not_o on_o this_o knowledge_n but_o that_o it_o must_v needs_o be_v it_o have_v make_v a_o alteration_n see_v it_o believe_v at_o this_o day_n what_o it_o ought_v not_o to_o believe_v and_o which_o without_o doubt_n have_v not_o be_v believe_v heretofore_o as_o they_o judge_v out_o of_o charity_n to_o the_o ancient_n shall_v they_o be_v urge_v to_o tell_v how_o this_o have_v happen_v they_o will_v answer_v again_o this_o be_v not_o a_o account_n wherein_o their_o salvation_n be_v concern_v and_o that_o this_o question_v aught_o to_o be_v propose_v to_o those_o person_n who_o know_v it_o and_o in_o all_o this_o they_o will_v have_v reason_n if_o this_o treatise_n be_v offer_v to_o those_o of_o the_o second_o rank_n that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o they_o who_o be_v learn_v and_o have_v have_v the_o curiosity_n of_o inform_v themselves_o and_o to_o who_o proper_o the_o second_o question_n belong_v they_o will_v likewise_o answer_v they_o have_v no_o need_n of_o this_o method_n have_v already_o inform_v themselves_o by_o a_o natural_a and_o direct_a way_n which_o be_v of_o more_o value_n than_o all_o these_o conjecture_n or_o if_o they_o have_v not_o do_v it_o they_o will_v do_v it_o be_v not_o so_o silly_a as_o to_o shut_v their_o eye_n and_o reject_v the_o evidence_n of_o their_o sense_n to_o betake_v themselves_o to_o a_o method_n wherein_o there_o can_v be_v nothing_o but_o confusion_n to_o be_v expect_v and_o these_o last_o will_v have_v reason_n too_o but_o say_v mr._n arnaud_n we_o must_v suppose_v that_o the_o proof_n of_o the_o treatise_n be_v evident_a for_o they_o can_v be_v suppose_v false_a till_o such_o time_n as_o they_o be_v examine_v you_o ought_v then_o to_o have_v begin_v here_o wherefore_o your_o exception_n signify_v nothing_o i_o answer_v that_o these_o supposition_n be_v not_o just_a than_o his_o argument_n for_o if_o these_o curious_a person_n who_o i_o mention_v have_v already_o take_v the_o pain_n they_o ought_v whereby_o to_o ascertain_v themselves_o in_o the_o proof_n of_o fact_n they_o will_v be_v prepare_v to_o judge_v that_o the_o argument_n of_o the_o treatise_n be_v false_a and_o captious_a because_o that_o moral_a impossibility_n such_o as_o these_o be_v and_o in_o such_o a_o subject_a as_o this_o can_v subsist_v against_o proof_n of_o fact_n which_o be_v immediate_a certain_a and_o evident_a as_o we_o be_v if_o they_o have_v not_o yet_o take_v this_o pain_n i_o say_v that_o without_o examine_v whether_o the_o proof_n of_o the_o treatise_n be_v good_a or_o bad_a they_o will_v only_o mind_v the_o method_n and_o by_o compare_v it_o with_o that_o of_o discussion_n if_o they_o be_v man_n of_o reason_n they_o will_v prefer_v this_o last_o before_o the_o other_o because_o that_o it_o be_v in_o effect_n most_o natural_a in_o itself_o and_o more_o certain_a in_o its_o proof_n what_o shall_v we_o do_v then_o with_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n which_o have_v make_v such_o a_o noise_n in_o the_o world_n will_v it_o be_v of_o no_o use_n there_o be_v a_o crew_n of_o people_n in_o the_o world_n who_o be_v curious_a and_o idle_a both_o together_o who_o be_v willing_a to_o know_v the_o opinion_n of_o former_a age_n on_o these_o famous_a article_n about_o which_o europe_n be_v at_o this_o day_n divide_v but_o yet_o will_v be_v at_o no_o pain_n for_o this_o because_o labour_n be_v distasteful_a to_o they_o and_o they_o have_v other_o thing_n to_o do_v it_o be_v then_o for_o such_o person_n as_o these_o this_o treatise_n have_v be_v write_v for_o it_o court_v they_o and_o present_v itself_o to_o they_o whether_o at_o ease_n or_o in_o business_n it_o only_o desire_v they_o to_o spend_v two_o hour_n on_o its_o read_n whereby_o to_o decide_v a_o point_n of_o this_o importance_n the_o style_n of_o it_o be_v curious_a and_o entice_a and_o its_o expression_n emphatical_a it_o win_v on_o the_o mind_n and_o lead_v it_o insensible_o where_o it_o please_v all_o this_o flatter_v man_n curiosity_n and_o lazyness_n both_o together_o but_o if_o this_o sort_n of_o people_n love_v their_o salvation_n as_o we_o may_v suppose_v they_o ought_v we_o shall_v then_o have_v but_o two_o or_o three_o thing_n to_o say_v to_o they_o first_o that_o they_o beware_v of_o these_o short_a method_n which_o favour_n at_o the_o same_o time_n two_o inclination_n which_o seldom_o agree_v i_o mean_v idleness_n and_o curiosity_n for_o we_o can_v arrive_v at_o any_o certainty_n in_o these_o kind_n of_o question_n if_o we_o do_v not_o earnest_o apply_v ourselves_o to_o they_o for_o labour_n and_o knowledge_n do_v always_o go_v together_o and_o it_o common_o happen_v that_o they_o who_o thus_o promise_v we_o such_o great_a knowledge_n without_o any_o trouble_n do_v cheat_v we_o two_o way_n for_o they_o lead_v we_o into_o tedious_a prolixity_n and_o dreadful_a difficulty_n and_o at_o last_o have_v tire_v we_o they_o leave_v we_o as_o wise_a as_o we_o be_v at_o first_o and_o this_o be_v exact_o the_o case_n of_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n if_o we_o right_o consider_v it_o for_o it_o promise_v we_o immediate_o nothing_o but_o perspicuity_n facility_n and_o conviction_n it_o be_v make_v up_o of_o undeniable_a truth_n yet_o let_v a_o man_n take_v but_o the_o pain_n to_o examine_v only_o his_o fix_a point_n which_o be_v his_o first_o supposition_n on_o which_o the_o whole_a stress_n of_o his_o book_n lie_v and_o he_o will_v find_v that_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o be_v certain_a in_o it_o i_o mean_v the_o year_n one_o thousand_o fifty_o three_o whereinis_fw-la berengarius_fw-la be_v at_o first_o condemn_v and_o in_o which_o time_n the_o author_n of_o the_o treatise_n pretend'_v the_o universal_a church_n be_v agree_v in_o the_o belief_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n now_o to_o be_v satisfy_v in_o this_o particular_a we_o shall_v have_v a_o exact_a knowledge_n of_o the_o eleven_o century_n to_o the_o end_n we_o may_v discern_v whether_o this_o condemnation_n of_o berengarius_fw-la be_v the_o real_a effect_n of_o the_o church_n union_n or_o only_o that_o of_o a_o party_n which_o be_v then_o the_o strong_a at_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n we_o shall_v know_v each_o particular_a matter_n of_o this_o great_a affair_n that_o we_o may_v be_v able_a to_o judge_v whether_o humane_a interest_n have_v no_o share_n in_o it_o whether_o those_o that_o be_v concern_v in_o it_o do_v not_o act_v against_o their_o conscience_n and_o whether_o the_o proceeding_n be_v just_a and_o regular_a we_o must_v examine_v the_o state_n of_o prince_n ecclesiastic_n and_o people_n to_o be_v satisfy_v in_o this_o suppose_a union_n we_o shall_v have_v before_o we_o the_o write_n of_o berengarius_fw-la and_o other_o who_o hold_v the_o same_o opinion_n to_o understand_v their_o argument_n and_o defence_n but_o all_o these_o thing_n be_v impossible_a we_o have_v no_o other_o account_n of_o this_o history_n than_o what_o some_o interest_v writer_n have_v be_v please_v to_o give_v we_o and_o in_o which_o there_o be_v relation_n just_o suspect_v to_o be_v false_a the_o secret_a design_n and_o motive_n which_o then_o prevail_v be_v out_o of_o our_o reach_n we_o know_v scarce_o any_o thing_n more_o of_o the_o person_n who_o then_o make_v up_o the_o church_n but_o that_o they_o be_v the_o great_a part_n of_o they_o bury_v in_o profound_a ignorance_n the_o write_n of_o berengarin_n and_o his_o follower_n be_v lose_v for_o there_o have_v be_v care_n take_v to_o extinguish_v the_o remembrance_n of_o they_o in_o short_a this_o be_v a_o abyss_n wherein_o we_o behold_v nothing_o whereby_o we_o may_v be_v able_a to_o affirm_v with_o any_o certainty_n that_o the_o whole_a church_n be_v unite_v in_o the_o belief_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n for_o a_o man_n to_o give_v credit_n to_o any_o relation_n of_o berengarius_n adversary_n who_o brag_v that_o their_o opinion_n be_v that_o of_o the_o whole_a world_n it_o will_v be_v to_o be_v over_o credulous_a in_o any_o affair_n of_o this_o importance_n and_o so_o much_o the_o more_o because_o the_o contrary_n appear_v by_o substantial_a proof_n which_o shall_v be_v examine_v before_o we_o rest_v satisfy_v in_o they_o so_o that_o here_o we_o be_v already_o sufficient_o perplex_v in_o the_o first_o particular_a and_o shall_v be_v no_o less_o in_o the_o other_o if_o we_o will_v be_v ascertain_v in_o the_o proof_n of_o the_o treatise_n we_o shall_v know_v perfect_o the_o temper_n of_o the_o people_n their_o condition_n and_o principal_a circumstance_n in_o the_o age_n which_o precede_v the_o eleven_o century_n we_o shall_v know_v how_o the_o body_n of_o the_o ecclesiastic_n be_v compose_v
point_n which_o can_v be_v alter_v without_o pass_v over_o from_o truth_n to_o error_n or_o from_o error_n to_o truth_n if_o then_o it_o be_v true_a as_o i_o have_v already_o say_v and_o as_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v not_o deny_v that_o the_o church_n have_v be_v several_a time_n of_o contrary_a opinion_n upon_o which_o account_n it_o be_v impossible_a but_o she_o have_v be_v in_o error_n and_o consequent_o she_o be_v not_o infallible_a in_o this_o infallibility_n of_o grace_n and_o privilege_n attribute_v unto_o she_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n answer_n do_v evident_o suppose_v the_o actual_a reality_n of_o this_o change_n it_o have_v then_o give_v i_o just_a occasion_n to_o make_v this_o objection_n i_o have_v make_v and_o mr._n arnaud_n distinction_n come_v too_o late_o it_o be_v in_o vain_a he_o assure_v we_o that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n never_o have_v the_o least_o thought_n of_o deny_v this_o infallibility_n of_o privilege_n and_o grace_n the_o question_n here_o be_v not_o to_o know_v absolute_o what_o that_o author_n believe_v or_o not_o believe_v what_o he_o think_v or_o do_v not_o think_v when_o this_o shall_v be_v question_v we_o shall_v always_o be_v ready_a to_o hear_v mr._n arnaud_n relation_n of_o that_o matter_n but_o here_o it_o concern_v we_o to_o inquire_v into_o the_o consequence_n which_o may_v be_v draw_v from_o his_o term_n and_o whether_o he_o have_v give_v i_o a_o just_a occasion_n to_o make_v that_o objection_n against_o he_o in_o my_o preface_n it_o will_v not_o be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v declaration_n on_o this_o matter_n it_o must_v be_v show_v that_o the_o consequence_n be_v not_o true_a mr._n arnaud_n imagine_v he_o have_v sufficient_o justify_v his_o friend_n in_o assert_v he_o make_v not_o use_v of_o the_o infallibility_n of_o privilege_n because_o it_o be_v a_o privilege_n to_o be_v prove_v and_o not_o suppose_v and_o the_o calvinist_n deny_v it_o it_o be_v thence_o clear_a that_o to_o make_v a_o advantageous_a use_n of_o it_o it_o shall_v have_v be_v establish_v before_o which_o be_v to_o say_v there_o ought_v to_o have_v be_v a_o entire_a treatise_n make_v of_o the_o church_n infallibility_n before_o it_o can_v be_v make_v use_n of_o in_o this_o dispute_n but_o say_v he_o to_o conclude_v from_o thence_o he_o have_v deny_v it_o and_o do_v not_o acknowledge_v it_o be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o rash_a consequence_n as_o ever_o be_v draw_v although_o that_o mr._n claude_n have_v do_v this_o in_o the_o preface_n of_o his_o book_n and_o this_o be_v mr._n arnaud_n true_a character_n that_o he_o be_v never_o more_o fierce_a than_o when_o he_o be_v gravel_v or_o allege_v thing_n whole_o beside_o the_o purpose_n we_o have_v not_o ground_v our_o present_a objection_n on_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n not_o use_v the_o infallibility_n of_o privilege_n for_o his_o principle_n this_o be_v a_o wilful_a mistake_n for_o it_o have_v be_v ground_v on_o this_o that_o the_o term_n of_o his_o answer_n to_o the_o instance_n of_o a_o change_n which_o i_o have_v affirm_v do_v oppose_v this_o infallibility_n which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n pretend_v to_o and_o acknowledge_v no_o other_o but_o that_o of_o the_o people_n now_o it_o be_v to_o this_o he_o shall_v apply_v himself_o and_o not_o continual_o entertain_v we_o with_o impertinent_a digression_n moreover_o what_o signify_v his_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o infallibility_n of_o privilege_n be_v a_o principle_n to_o be_v prove_v and_o not_o suppose_v and_o that_o the_o reason_n dissuade_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n from_o make_v use_n of_o it_o be_v because_o we_o deny_v it_o we_o no_o less_o deny_v the_o pretend_a popular_a infallibility_n which_o be_v a_o principle_n needs_o prove_v as_o much_o as_o the_o other_o he_o himself_o tell_v we_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o eight_o chapter_n that_o the_o principle_n of_o insensible_a alteration_n which_o be_v direct_o opposite_a to_o that_o of_o popular_a infallibility_n be_v a_o necessary_a foundation_n to_o the_o calvinist_n whereon_o to_o build_v the_o great_a part_n of_o their_o doctrine_n and_o that_o all_o this_o great_a machine_n of_o the_o pretend_a reformation_n consist_v of_o so_o many_o different_a opinion_n have_v almost_o need_v upon_o all_o occasion_n of_o this_o supposition_n that_o the_o contrary_a opinion_n which_o it_o undertake_v to_o overthrow_v have_v be_v insensible_o introduce_v into_o the_o church_n and_o thus_o do_v he_o speak_v when_o he_o will_v have_v we_o deny_v he_o his_o principle_n but_o when_o he_o will_v have_v we_o grant_v it_o he_o he_o than_o hold_v another_o language_n the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n 7._o lib._n 1._o c._n 7._o say_v he_o do_v not_o design_n to_o attribute_v to_o the_o people_n any_o other_o infallibility_n than_o that_o which_o all_o the_o world_n allow_v they_o and_o which_o mr._n claude_n do_v himself_o grant_v never_o any_o person_n dispose_v more_o free_o of_o other_o man_n thought_n then_o mr._n arnaud_n we_o deny_v we_o confess_v according_a as_o he_o please_v he_o bring_v we_o on_o his_o stage_n as_o often_o as_o he_o listen_v make_v we_o say_v sometime_o one_o thing_n and_o sometime_o another_o and_o be_v not_o this_o to_o dispute_v successful_o but_o whether_o we_o confess_v or_o deny_v this_o his_o popular_a infallibility_n it_o be_v all_o one_o to_o i_o for_o here_o the_o question_n be_v not_o about_o this_o but_o to_o know_v whether_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v not_o oppose_v the_o infallibility_n attribute_v to_o the_o pope_n and_o council_n this_o be_v the_o true_a state_n of_o the_o controversy_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v at_o a_o loss_n how_o to_o defend_v himself_o from_o it_o what_o signify_v his_o tell_v we_o that_o there_o be_v a_o infinite_a number_n of_o thing_n 7._o lib._n 1._o c._n 7._o wherein_o not_o only_o the_o whole_a church_n and_o all_o the_o people_n of_o the_o universe_n but_o a_o particular_a number_n of_o people_n a_o province_n a_o city_n a_o borough_n a_o particular_a person_n be_v infallible_a that_o be_v to_o say_v wherein_o it_o can_v happen_v he_o shall_v be_v deceive_v himself_o nor_o will_v deceive_v other_o wherefore_o must_v we_o have_v the_o gazetier_n bring_v in_o for_o a_o instance_n of_o this_o who_o be_v infallible_a when_o he_o tell_v we_o any_o considerable_a news_n such_o as_o be_v the_o king_n go_v into_o the_o low_a country_n the_o take_n of_o city_n in_o flanders_n the_o canonization_n of_o st._n francis_n de_fw-fr sales_n the_o death_n of_o pope_n alexander_n the_o seven_o and_o the_o election_n of_o clement_n the_o nine_o if_o he_o relate_v this_o news_n only_o to_o advertise_v we_o he_o begin_v his_o book_n after_o the_o king_n victory_n in_o the_o low_a country_n every_o man_n may_v believe_v as_o much_o as_o he_o think_v fit_v for_o we_o know_v it_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o add_v a_o period_n or_o two_o to_o the_o begin_n of_o a_o book_n although_o it_o be_v already_o far_o advance_v but_o be_v it_o as_o it_o will_v i_o dare_v say_v that_o mr._n arnaud_n victory_n will_v not_o be_v so_o certain_a as_o those_o of_o our_o monarch_n if_o in_o effect_n he_o have_v not_o mention_v this_o to_o we_o but_o to_o confirm_v by_o example_n his_o popular_a infallibility_n i_o have_v reason_n to_o tell_v he_o that_o these_o instance_n be_v beside_o the_o matter_n in_o hand_n for_o there_o must_v be_v a_o distinction_n make_v betwixt_o a_o infallibility_n ground_v on_o the_o testimony_n of_o a_o single_a person_n or_o a_o particular_a sort_n of_o people_n and_o that_o which_o be_v ground_v on_o a_o whole_a body_n of_o people_n i_o will_v call_v the_o first_o if_o you_o will_v a_o infallibility_n of_o testimony_n and_o the_o second_o a_o infallibility_n of_o perseverance_n in_o one_o and_o the_o same_o state_n there_o be_v a_o difference_n between_o these_o two_o the_o first_o of_o these_o may_v be_v attribute_v to_o a_o people_n a_o church_n a_o province_n a_o city_n or_o a_o particular_a person_n without_o the_o second_o i_o will_v grant_v likewise_o it_o be_v impossible_a in_o certain_a case_n for_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o a_o people_n to_o be_v mistake_v in_o the_o news_n it_o relate_v though_o to_o speak_v the_o truth_n even_o this_o happen_v not_o seldom_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o usual_o false_a than_o popular_a news_n but_o though_o i_o grant_v this_o be_v impossible_a in_o some_o case_n yet_o this_o be_v far_o enough_o from_o acknowledge_v that_o a_o people_n govern_v by_o certain_a person_n may_v not_o insensible_o without_o any_o noise_n alter_v their_o sentiment_n and_o pass_v over_o into_o a_o opinion_n which_o they_o know_v not_o before_o for_o to_o make_v such_o a_o kind_n of_o change_n as_o this_o be_v there_o needs_o only_o the_o concurrence_n of_o two_o
be_v famous_a among_o the_o greek_n and_o live_v in_o the_o eleven_o century_n expound_v these_o word_n of_o saint_n peter_n let_v your_o conversation_n be_v honest_a among_o the_o gentile_n that_o whereas_o they_o speak_v ill_o of_o you_o as_o of_o evil_a doer_n they_o may_v glorify_v god_n saint_n peter_n say_v he_o speak_v here_o of_o the_o false_a accusation_n of_o the_o heathen_n and_o if_o you_o will_v know_v the_o particular_n thereof_o read_v what_o ireneus_fw-la bishop_n of_o lion_n have_v write_v touch_v the_o martyr_n sanctus_n and_o blandina_fw-la and_o you_o will_v be_v perfect_o inform_v this_o in_o few_o word_n be_v a_o account_n thereof_o the_o greek_n have_v take_v some_o slave_n belong_v to_o the_o christian_a catecumenist_n use_v great_a violence_n towards_o they_o to_o make_v they_o confess_v the_o christian_n mystery_n and_o the_o slave_n not_o know_v what_o to_o say_v to_o please_v those_o that_o so_o rude_o handle_v they_o remember_v they_o hear_v their_o master_n relate_v that_o the_o holy_a communion_n be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n imagine_v that_o it_o be_v in_o effect_n flesh_n and_o blood_n whereupon_o they_o take_v this_o as_o if_o the_o christian_n be_v wont_v real_o to_o eat_v and_o drink_v human_a flesh_n and_o blood_n make_v report_v hereof_o to_o all_o the_o other_o greek_n and_o by_o torment_n force_v the_o martyr_n sanctus_n and_o blandina_fw-la to_o confess_v it_o but_o blandina_fw-la afterward_o very_o pertinent_o demand_v of_o they_o how_o they_o can_v imagine_v people_n who_o out_o of_o devotion_n do_v abstain_v from_o eat_v flesh_n who_o use_n be_v permit_v they_o shall_v do_v any_o such_o thing_n this_o passage_n may_v be_v consider_v in_o two_o respect_n either_o as_o be_v of_o st._n ireneus_fw-la or_o oecumenius_n i_o know_v very_o well_o there_o be_v several_a learned_a man_n that_o believe_v oecumenius_n be_v mistake_v in_o relate_v this_o story_n as_o if_o it_o come_v from_o saint_n ireneus_fw-la and_o in_o effect_n we_o do_v not_o thus_o find_v it_o in_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o church_n of_o vienna_n and_o lyon_n produce_v by_o eusebius_n but_o in_o the_o second_o respect_n under_o which_o i_o now_o offer_v it_o we_o may_v certain_o conclude_v that_o it_o be_v the_o sentiment_n of_o oecumenius_n himself_o for_o how_o can_v we_o suppose_v he_o will_v call_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o slave_n and_o heathenish_a inquisitor_n a_o mistake_n that_o the_o holy_a communion_n do_v in_o effect_n consist_v of_o flesh_n and_o blood_n and_o that_o the_o christian_n do_v real_o do_v this_o wherefore_o will_v he_o reckon_v this_o error_n among_o the_o slander_n of_o the_o heathen_n wherefore_o shall_v he_o introduce_v blandina_fw-la refute_v this_o imagination_n have_v he_o himself_o believe_v the_o communion_n to_o be_v in_o effect_n and_o reality_n the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n in_o its_o proper_a substance_n and_o have_v this_o be_v the_o real_a sentiment_n of_o his_o church_n how_o come_v it_o to_o pass_v he_o do_v not_o endeavour_v to_o mollify_v and_o explain_v these_o term_n and_o show_v that_o blandina_fw-la be_v mistake_v in_o deny_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v in_o effect_n and_o reality_n flesh_n and_o blood_n or_o that_o what_o she_o do_v in_o this_o case_n be_v only_o to_o conceal_v from_o the_o heathen_n the_o church_n belief_n in_o this_o particular_a or_o in_o fine_a that_o she_o only_o deny_v it_o in_o one_o sense_n to_o wit_n that_o it_o be_v visible_o and_o sensible_o flesh_n and_o blood_n how_o happen_v it_o he_o fear_v not_o lest_o the_o greek_n among_o who_o he_o live_v when_o he_o give_v this_o account_n will_v not_o be_v scandalize_v at_o it_o or_o the_o weak_a take_v hence_o occasion_n to_o call_v in_o question_n the_o truth_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n yet_o do_v he_o not_o trouble_v himself_o in_o search_v after_o mollify_a term_n or_o explanation_n and_o the_o manner_n in_o which_o he_o have_v lay_v this_o down_o do_v clear_o show_v we_o that_o he_o do_v not_o in_o any_o sort_n believe_v the_o holy_a communion_n to_o be_v real_o and_o in_o effect_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n nor_o imagine_v he_o affirm_v any_o thing_n contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o his_o church_n or_o which_o may_v be_v take_v in_o a_o ill_a sense_n chap._n ix_o the_o seventeen_o proof_n take_v from_o the_o dispute_v agitate_a among_o the_o greek_n in_o the_o twelve_o century_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n some_o of_o they_o affirm_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o be_v incorruptible_a and_o other_o corruptible_a the_o eighteen_o from_o a_o passage_n out_o of_o zonarus_n a_o greek_a monk_n that_o live_v in_o the_o twelve_o century_n i_o mention_v in_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o perpetuity_n a_o dispute_n which_o arise_v among_o the_o greek_n in_o the_o twelve_o century_n touch_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o we_o receive_v in_o the_o eucharist_n from_o whence_o i_o take_v occasion_n to_o prove_v the_o greek_n do_v not_o believe_v the_o transubstantiation_n of_o the_o latin_n mr._n arnaud_n content_v not_o himself_o with_o pretend_v my_o proof_n be_v not_o good_a but_o will_v needs_o draw_v a_o contrary_a conclusion_n from_o the_o same_o principle_n i_o make_v use_v of_o it_o than_o lie_v upon_o i_o to_o examine_v in_o this_o chapter_n two_o passage_n the_o one_o of_o nicetas_n choniatus_n and_o the_o other_a of_o zonarus_n who_o both_o take_v notice_n of_o this_o controversy_n and_o to_o know_v whether_o this_o difference_n do_v suppose_v transubstantiation_n or_o not_o i_o will_v begin_v with_o nicetas_n who_o lay_v down_o the_o question_n in_o these_o term_n the_o question_n say_v he_o be_v whether_o the_o sacred_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o we_o 3._o nicet_fw-la chon_n annal._n lib._n 3._o receive_v be_v incorruptible_a such_o as_o it_o have_v be_v since_o his_o passion_n and_o resurrection_n or_o corruptible_a as_o it_o be_v before_o his_o passion_n before_o we_o go_v any_o further_a we_o shall_v consider_v whether_o it_o be_v likely_a such_o a_o question_n shall_v be_v state_v in_o a_o church_n that_o believe_v transubstantiation_n this_o be_v a_o point_n easy_o decide_v if_o we_o consider_v that_o those_o that_o hold_v this_o doctrine_n do_v not_o reckon_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v either_o in_o a_o corruptible_a state_n such_o as_o it_o be_v before_o his_o passion_n or_o a_o incorruptible_a one_o wherein_o it_o have_v be_v since_o his_o resurrection_n they_o have_v invent_v a_o three_o which_o hold_v the_o middle_a between_o the_o two_o other_o and_o which_o equal_o agree_v with_o the_o two_o time_n before_o and_o after_o his_o resurrection_n which_o be_v that_o they_o call_v the_o sacramental_a state_n in_o which_o they_o will_v needs_o have_v this_o body_n to_o lie_v hide_v under_o the_o accident_n of_o bread_n be_v invisible_a and_o insensible_a in_o itself_o without_o extension_n action_n or_o motion_n have_v all_o its_o part_n in_o one_o point_n and_o exist_v after_o the_o manner_n of_o spirit_n in_o this_o state_n according_a to_o they_o he_o have_v neither_o the_o incorruption_n he_o obtain_v by_o his_o resurrection_n nor_o the_o corruption_n he_o put_v on_o in_o come_v into_o the_o world_n but_o be_v corruptible_a in_o respect_n of_o the_o species_n which_o enclose_v he_o and_o incorruptible_a by_o reason_n of_o that_o spirituality_n which_o transubstantiation_n give_v he_o how_o can_v mr._n arnaud_n imagine_v that_o in_o this_o principle_n of_o the_o sacramental_a state_n there_o may_v be_v form_v the_o question_n whether_o he_o be_v incorruptible_a such_o as_o he_o have_v be_v since_o his_o resurrection_n or_o corruptible_a as_o before_o his_o passion_n how_o can_v he_o conceive_v that_o person_n who_o have_v his_o three_o state_n in_o view_n and_o be_v agree_v among_o themselves_o can_v fall_v into_o a_o debate_n touch_v the_o two_o other_o for_o it_o can_v be_v suppose_v the_o ignorance_n of_o the_o greek_n have_v be_v so_o great_a as_o not_o to_o let_v they_o see_v the_o inconsistency_n there_o be_v between_o their_o question_n and_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n as_o it_o be_v teach_v by_o the_o latin_n no_o people_n can_v be_v so_o ignorant_a as_o not_o to_o know_v that_o a_o humane_a body_n such_o as_o be_v that_o of_o our_o saviour_n be_v under_o the_o accident_n of_o the_o eucharistical_a bread_n be_v neither_o the_o same_o that_o be_v on_o the_o cross_n nor_o that_o which_o thomas_n touch_v when_o it_o be_v rise_v and_o we_o must_v necessary_o suppose_v that_o he_o have_v neither_o the_o corruptibility_n under_o which_o he_o be_v before_o his_o death_n nor_o the_o incorruptibility_n he_o receive_v when_o he_o arise_v from_o the_o sepulchre_n but_o another_o incorruptibility_n which_o come_v to_o he_o from_o his_o existence_n
after_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o spirit_n they_o can_v not_o be_v so_o ignorant_a as_o not_o to_o know_v that_o our_o saviour_n celebrate_v his_o sacrament_n before_o his_o death_n and_o that_o we_o celebrate_v it_o likewise_o since_o his_o ascension_n into_o heaven_n and_o that_o consequent_o according_a to_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o transubstantiation_n we_o can_v regulate_v the_o state_n of_o his_o body_n in_o the_o mystery_n neither_o by_o one_o nor_o the_o other_a of_o these_o two_o time_n that_o be_v to_o say_v neither_o by_o the_o time_n which_o precede_v his_o death_n nor_o that_o which_o follow_v his_o resurrection_n but_o we_o must_v take_v a_o middle_a time_n which_o may_v agree_v both_o with_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o whence_o it_o plain_o appear_v these_o people_n believe_v not_o transubstantiation_n for_o have_v they_o believe_v it_o this_o difference_n have_v never_o arise_v among_o they_o and_o so_o much_o concern_v the_o question_n in_o general_n let_v we_o see_v now_o in_o what_o manner_n the_o two_o party_n maintain_v their_o opinion_n some_z say_v nicetas_n assert_v that_o it_o be_v incorruptible_a because_o that_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o divine_a mystery_n be_v a_o acknowledgement_n and_o commemoration_n that_o our_o lord_n die_v and_o rise_v again_o for_o we_o as_o teach_v the_o great_a divine_a cyrillus_n so_o that_o whatsoever_o part_n we_o receive_v we_o receive_v entire_o that_o which_o thomas_n handle_v and_o that_o he_o be_v as_o it_o be_v eat_v after_o his_o resurrection_n according_a to_o these_o follow_a word_n of_o saint_n chrysostom_n o_o wonderful_a he_o that_o sit_v at_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o the_o father_n be_v find_v in_o the_o hand_n of_o sinner_n and_o in_o another_o place_n jesus_n christ_n be_v a_o fruit_n which_o bud_v in_o the_o law_n ripen_v in_o the_o prophet_n and_o be_v eat_v after_o its_o resurrection_n and_o he_o tell_v we_o afterward_o this_o be_v no_o other_o body_n than_o that_o which_o be_v too_o strong_a for_o death_n and_o which_o begin_v our_o life_n for_o as_o a_o little_a leaven_n leaven_n the_o whole_a lump_n according_a to_o the_o say_n of_o the_o apostle_n so_o likewise_o this_o body_n which_o god_n have_v make_v immortal_a be_v in_o our_o body_n change_v and_o convert_v it_o whole_o into_o itself_o some_o likewise_o allege_v these_o word_n of_o eutychius_n that_o great_a light_n of_o the_o church_n we_o receive_v the_o sacred_a body_n of_o the_o lord_n entire_o and_o his_o precious_a blood_n after_o the_o same_o manner_n although_o we_o receive_v but_o one_o part_n of_o it_o for_o it_o be_v divide_v indivisible_o into_o all_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o mixture_n mr._n arnaud_n pretend_v this_o party_n suppose_a transubstantiation_n because_o say_v he_o they_o assert_v after_o st._n chrysostom_n that_o our_o saviour_n be_v in_o heaven_n 242._o lib._n 2._o cap._n 14._o pag_n 242._o and_o on_o earth_n and_o after_o eutychus_n that_o he_o be_v distribute_v whole_o and_o entire_o to_o all_o that_o be_v to_o say_v they_o teach_v the_o real_a presence_n but_o i_o hope_v he_o will_v correct_v he_o that_o be_v to_o say_v when_o he_o have_v consider_v that_o the_o design_n of_o these_o disputant_n be_v only_o to_o show_v in_o what_o respect_n jesus_n christ_n communicate_v himself_o to_o we_o in_o the_o eucharist_n to_o wit_n not_o as_o be_v mortal_a and_o corruptible_a such_o as_o he_o be_v before_o his_o passion_n but_o as_o be_v rise_v so_o that_o when_o they_o say_v we_o receive_v he_o who_o thomas_n handle_v him_z who_o sit_v at_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o the_o father_n the_o same_o that_o vanquish_a death_n the_o body_n which_o god_n make_v immortal_a they_o do_v not_o design_n thereby_o to_o signify_v his_o substance_n but_o only_o the_o state_n which_o follow_v his_o resurrection_n as_o if_o they_o have_v say_v we_o do_v not_o so_o much_o receive_v that_o body_n which_o the_o soldier_n misuse_v as_o that_o which_o thomas_n handle_v not_o so_o much_o in_o respect_n that_o it_o be_v on_o earth_n but_o at_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o the_o father_n not_o so_o much_o for_o that_o it_o have_v suffer_v death_n but_o vanquish_v it_o and_o that_o god_n have_v make_v it_o immortal_a which_o be_v to_o say_v in_o a_o word_n that_o we_o receive_v he_o as_o rise_v because_o that_o in_o this_o quality_n he_o be_v the_o principle_n of_o our_o life_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o this_o be_v their_o drift_n whence_o there_o can_v be_v nothing_o conclude_v in_o reference_n to_o the_o substance_n for_o when_o we_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n not_o in_o substance_n but_o in_o mystery_n yet_o do_v we_o receive_v it_o in_o respect_n of_o its_o be_v rise_v and_o receive_v he_o also_o entire_a and_o so_o that_o passage_n of_o eutychus_n will_v not_o decide_v our_o difference_n there_o need_v other_o consideration_n for_o this_o and_o first_o it_o must_v be_v remember_v that_o those_o that_o will_v argue_v from_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o transubstantiation_n that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v incorruptible_a in_o the_o eucharist_n must_v not_o attribute_v to_o it_o the_o incorruptibleness_n which_o come_v to_o it_o from_o the_o state_n of_o his_o glory_n for_o beside_o that_o it_o can_v not_o have_v it_o as_o i_o already_o say_v at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o first_o supper_n see_v that_o our_o saviour_n be_v not_o then_o glorify_v it_o be_v moreover_o apparent_a that_o even_o at_o this_o day_n it_o be_v not_o in_o this_o state_n of_o glory_n and_o majesty_n which_o it_o have_v in_o heaven_n they_o must_v then_o attribute_v to_o it_o this_o other_o incorruption_n which_o be_v the_o effect_n of_o its_o sacramental_a state_n and_o it_o be_v unto_o this_o that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o substantial_a presence_n do_v natural_o and_o necessary_o drive_v they_o it_o be_v therein_o incorruptible_a because_o it_o be_v indivisible_a and_o insensible_a after_o the_o manner_n of_o spirit_n yet_o do_v not_o the_o greek_n mention_n one_o word_n tend_v to_o this_o sacramental_a incorruption_n they_o speak_v absolute_o only_o concern_v the_o incorruption_n which_o follow_v his_o resurrection_n and_o glorification_n which_o be_v a_o evident_a token_n they_o argue_v not_o from_o the_o principle_n of_o transubstantiation_n second_o have_v these_o greek_n intend_v to_o propose_v our_o saviour_n resurrection_n wherefore_o say_v they_o that_o the_o mystery_n be_v a_o commemoration_n of_o it_o as_o well_o as_o of_o his_o death_n for_o they_o may_v with_o great_a strength_n and_o clearness_n of_o reason_n affirm_v that_o see_v it_o be_v the_o proper_a substance_n of_o the_o body_n that_o be_v rise_v it_o can_v be_v no_o more_o either_o passable_a or_o corruptible_a as_o it_o be_v before_o the_o resurrection_n how_o come_v it_o then_o to_o pass_v they_o mention_v not_o a_o word_n of_o that_o which_o reason_n will_v suggest_v to_o they_o suppose_v they_o believe_v the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n yet_o mr._n arnaud_n tell_v we_o their_o reason_n be_v good_a and_o that_o it_o overthrow_v the_o whole_a foundation_n of_o those_o heretic_n which_o be_v that_o the_o eucharist_n only_o represent_v 241._o lib._n 3._o cap._n 14._o pag._n 241._o our_o saviour_n christ_n in_o a_o state_n of_o death_n whence_o they_o conclude_v he_o be_v in_o it_o only_o in_o a_o state_n of_o death_n in_o take_v for_o their_o principle_n that_o he_o be_v therein_o such_o as_o he_o be_v represent_v but_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v not_o consider_v that_o beside_o it_o be_v not_o true_a that_o the_o adversary_n of_o these_o greek_n do_v take_v for_o their_o principle_n that_o the_o body_n be_v in_o it_o such_o as_o it_o be_v therein_o represent_v in_o suppose_v it_o be_v real_o in_o it_o i_o say_v this_o will_v be_v moreover_o to_o impute_v to_o these_o greek_n not_o a_o reason_n but_o a_o overthrow_v of_o all_o reason_n and_o common_a sense_n if_o we_o believe_v mr._n arnaud_n their_o adversary_n must_v have_v reason_v in_o this_o manner_n jesus_n christ_n be_v in_o the_o eucharist_n such_o as_o he_o be_v therein_o represent_v now_o he_o be_v therein_o represent_v in_o a_o state_n of_o death_n he_o be_v then_o therein_o effectual_o dead_a suppose_v they_o believe_v transubstantiation_n be_v they_o not_o very_o imprudent_a to_o let_v slip_v this_o first_o proposition_n which_o be_v altogether_o contrary_a to_o transubstantiation_n in_o the_o sense_n mr._n arnaud_n will_v have_v they_o hold_v it_o to_o apply_v themselves_o to_o the_o second_o which_o be_v undeniable_o evident_a for_o no_o body_n ever_o deny_v that_o our_o saviour_n be_v represent_v in_o the_o eucharist_n in_o a_o state_n of_o death_n see_v this_o sacrament_n be_v a_o commemoration_n of_o his_o death_n but_o those_o that_o hold_v the_o transubstantiation_n of_o the_o bread_n into_o the_o live_n and_o glorify_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n may_v not_o grant_v that_o
he_o be_v real_o in_o it_o such_o as_o he_o be_v represent_v because_o he_o must_v be_v effectual_o dead_a be_v represent_v therein_o as_o dead_a which_o be_v punctual_o what_o the_o adversary_n of_o these_o greek_n will_v conclude_v they_o have_v be_v then_o very_a imprudent_a to_o pass_v by_o the_o first_o proposition_n of_o their_o adversary_n argument_n on_o which_o they_o may_v defend_v themselves_o and_o apply_v themselves_o to_o the_o second_o against_o which_o there_o can_v be_v nothing_o say_v for_o as_o i_o already_o observe_v it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o that_o our_o saviour_n be_v represent_v in_o the_o eucharist_n in_o a_o state_n of_o death_n but_o will_v they_o not_o likewise_o have_v be_v very_o impertinent_a to_o apply_v themselves_o to_o the_o second_o proposition_n in_o assert_v as_o they_o have_v do_v that_o our_o saviour_n be_v represent_v in_o the_o eucharist_n in_o a_o state_n of_o death_n and_o resurrection_n both_o together_o what_o be_v this_o but_o to_o conclude_v that_o he_o be_v then_o in_o it_o at_o the_o same_o time_n actual_o dead_a and_o actual_o rise_v by_o this_o principle_n acknowledge_v by_o both_o party_n that_o he_o be_v real_o in_o it_o such_o as_o he_o be_v therein_o represent_v the_o catholic_n say_v mr._n arnaud_n overthrow_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o heretic_n by_o a_o passage_n of_o saint_n cyril_n '_o s_z in_o which_o this_o holy_a man_n affirm_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o confession_n of_o jesus_n christ_n dead_a and_o rise_v for_o we_o whence_o they_o right_o conclude_v that_o he_o be_v then_o in_o it_o in_o a_o state_n of_o resurrection_n and_o consequent_o in_o a_o incorruptible_a state_n if_o this_o conclusion_n be_v good_a as_o mr._n arnaud_n say_v it_o be_v this_o be_v so_o too_o he_o be_v then_o in_o it_o in_o a_o state_n of_o death_n and_o consequent_o in_o a_o state_n of_o corruption_n for_o cyrillus_n do_v as_o well_o assert_v that_o it_o be_v the_o confession_n of_o jesus_n christ_n dead_a as_o rise_v whence_o it_o follow_v that_o according_a to_o these_o people_n our_o saviour_n die_v and_o rise_v again_o effectual_o in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o thus_o do_v they_o argue_v according_a to_o mr._n arnaud_n our_o savioâ—â—_n be_v in_o the_o eucharist_n such_o as_o he_o be_v therein_o represent_v now_o he_o be_v represent_v therein_o not_o only_o in_o a_o state_n of_o death_n but_o resurrection_n he_o be_v then_o real_o in_o it_o not_o only_o dead_a but_o likewise_o rise_v again_o and_o consequent_o corruptible_a and_o incorruptible_a both_o together_o this_o will_v be_v the_o most_o sottish_a reason_n imaginable_a for_o after_o this_o manner_n they_o will_v as_o well_o argue_v for_o their_o adversary_n as_o themselves_o and_o yet_o this_o be_v the_o argue_v which_o mr._n arnaud_n so_o commend_v and_o into_o these_o absurdity_n and_o extravagancy_n do_v he_o lead_v those_o person_n he_o will_v have_v favourable_a to_o he_o yet_o he_o add_v that_o it_o be_v a_o easy_a matter_n to_o conclude_v that_o according_a to_o these_o catholic_n jesus_n christ_n be_v real_o present_a in_o the_o eucharist_n but_o it_o be_v a_o hard_a matter_n to_o divine_a by_o what_o mean_v mr._n claude_n have_v conclude_v he_o be_v not_o in_o it_o it_o be_v no_o such_o difficult_a matter_n to_o know_v this_o for_o if_o these_o people_n say_v not_o what_o common_a sense_n immediate_o dictate_v to_o they_o suppose_v they_o believe_v transubstantiation_n but_o on_o the_o contrary_a that_o which_o even_o common_a sense_n will_v hinder_v they_o from_o say_v it_o follow_v they_o have_v not_o this_o hypothesis_n in_o their_o mind_n now_o this_o be_v what_o my_o proof_n contain_v for_o it_o show_v that_o what_o they_o say_v will_v be_v a_o extravagancy_n and_o likewise_o what_o they_o ought_v to_o say_v and_o have_v not_o say_v for_o they_o ought_v to_o say_v that_o our_o saviour_n since_o his_o resurrection_n can_v be_v no_o long_o in_o a_o state_n of_o death_n or_o passibility_n and_o consequent_o that_o be_v real_o in_o the_o eucharist_n he_o can_v be_v therein_o corruptible_a and_o this_o they_o have_v not_o say_v but_o how_o say_v mr._n arnaud_n can_v mr._n claude_n know_v what_o they_o have_v say_v or_o not_o say_v will_v he_o pretend_v that_o all_o the_o reason_n of_o these_o person_n be_v contain_v in_o the_o short_a account_n this_o historian_n give_v we_o of_o this_o debate_n but_o i_o do_v not_o pretend_v to_o this_o for_o i_o only_o say_v that_o if_o the_o greek_n who_o dispute_n be_v set_v down_o by_o nicetas_n believe_v transubstantiation_n he_o will_v have_v make_v they_o reason_n after_o another_o manner_n than_o they_o do_v he_o will_v have_v make_v they_o say_v what_o sense_n and_o reason_n do_v ready_o suggest_v to_o people_n that_o hold_v this_o doctrine_n and_o not_o impertinency_n which_o can_v never_o enter_v into_o the_o mind_n of_o a_o man_n prepossess_v with_o transubstantiation_n but_o add_v he_o these_o greek_n have_v express_o say_v what_o mr._n claude_n blame_v they_o for_o not_o say_v for_o have_v they_o not_o express_v this_o clear_o in_o these_o word_n ibid._n ibid._n that_o whatsoever_o part_n we_o receive_v of_o the_o eucharist_n we_o receive_v entire_o jesus_n christ_n himself_o who_o thomas_n handle_v because_o we_o eat_v he_o after_o his_o resurrection_n which_o they_o confirm_v by_o divers_a passage_n of_o the_o father_n and_o among_o the_o rest_n by_o that_o of_o st._n chrysostom_n o_o wonderful_a he_o that_o sit_v at_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o the_o father_n be_v find_v in_o the_o hand_n of_o sinner_n i_o answer_v that_o mr._n arnaud_n comprehend_v not_o the_o force_n of_o a_o objection_n but_o only_o when_o he_o please_v i_o do_v not_o deny_v but_o that_o these_o greek_n say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v in_o the_o eucharist_n as_o rise_v and_o that_o we_o receive_v he_o whole_o and_o entire_a this_o be_v the_o state_n of_o their_o question_n and_o they_o prove_v it_o by_o passage_n take_v out_o of_o the_o father_n but_o i_o say_v that_o have_v they_o reason_v on_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n they_o will_v have_v say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n since_o his_o resurrection_n can_v be_v no_o long_o either_o mortal_a or_o passable_a in_o himself_o that_o he_o exist_v on_o the_o altar_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o spirit_n and_o be_v consequent_o incorruptible_a that_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n can_v be_v make_v in_o the_o dead_a and_o inanimate_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n forasmuch_o as_o this_o be_v a_o state_n which_o have_v cease_v since_o so_o many_o age_n and_o that_o it_o will_v be_v blasphemy_n and_o horrid_a cruelty_n against_o the_o majesty_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n to_o make_v he_o die_v every_o day_n real_o and_o personal_o and_o this_o be_v what_o i_o say_v in_o plain_a term_n but_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v not_o understand_v i_o i_o tell_v he_o therefore_o again_o that_o common_a sense_n lead_v the_o greek_n to_o this_o have_v their_o belief_n be_v the_o same_o as_o the_o latin_n yet_o you_o can_v find_v this_o in_o what_o nicetas_n make_v they_o speak_v you_o read_v indeed_o that_o whatsoever_o part_n we_o receive_v we_o partake_v of_o he_o who_o thomas_n handle_v that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o word_n same_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v add_v be_v of_o his_o own_o invention_n you_o find_v there_o that_o he_o be_v eat_v after_o his_o resurrection_n and_o instead_o of_o mr._n arnaud_n because_n there_o be_v in_o the_o greek_a a_o diminutive_a particle_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d he_o be_v as_o it_o be_v eat_v but_o you_o find_v not_o that_o jesus_n christ_n can_v be_v any_o more_o passable_a nor_o that_o he_o be_v in_o the_o eucharist_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o spirit_n nor_o what_o a_o great_a outrage_n it_o will_v be_v to_o the_o son_n of_o god_n to_o make_v he_o die_v and_o suffer_v personal_o again_o and_o yet_o this_o be_v what_o ought_v to_o be_v say_v according_a to_o sense_n and_o reason_n suppose_v they_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o design_v to_o refute_v their_o adversary_n nicetas_n continue_v to_o relate_v as_o from_o the_o part_n of_o these_o greek_n the_o passage_n of_o euthychius_n add_v these_o word_n it_o be_v as_o a_o seal_n which_o imprint_n its_o form_n on_o the_o matter_n which_o receive_v it_o and_o which_o yet_o remain_v one_o after_o this_o communication_n without_o be_v diminish_v or_o change_v into_o those_o thing_n which_o receive_v the_o impression_n although_o several_a in_o number_n even_o as_o one_o voice_n alone_o utter_v by_o a_o person_n and_o cast_v forth_o into_o the_o air_n remain_v whole_o entire_a in_o he_o that_o utter_v it_o and_o yet_o be_v carry_v whole_o entire_a in_o the_o air_n to_o the_o ear_n of_o they_o which_o hear_v it_o without_o any_o of_o the_o
follow_v we_o must_v mingle_v water_n with_o the_o wine_n in_o the_o cup_n the_o wine_n alone_o be_v sufficient_a to_o be_v transubstantiate_v into_o the_o blood_n and_o water_n which_o accompany_v the_o blood_n we_o must_v then_o necessary_o if_o we_o suppose_v zonarus_n speak_v sense_n understand_v the_o term_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o the_o sense_n of_o representation_n and_o then_o his_o discourse_n will_v appear_v rational_a the_o mystery_n represent_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o they_o be_v upon_o the_o cross_n now_o in_o this_o state_n there_o issue_v from_o the_o pierce_a side_n of_o jesus_n christ_n blood_n and_o water_n we_o must_v then_o express_v in_o the_o mystery_n this_o circumstance_n and_o to_o express_v it_o we_o must_v mingle_v water_n with_o the_o wine_n in_o the_o sacred_a chalice_n to_o the_o end_n that_o as_o the_o wine_n represent_v the_o blood_n so_o the_o water_n may_v represent_v this_o divine_a water_n which_o gush_v out_o together_o with_o â—e_a blood_n from_o our_o saviour_n side_n and_o this_o be_v thus_o clear_v up_o it_o be_v hence_o evident_a that_o zonarus_n understand_v these_o word_n of_o our_o lord_n this_o be_v my_o body_n this_o be_v my_o blood_n in_o a_o sense_n of_o a_o mystical_a representation_n chap._n x._o the_o nineteenth_o proof_n that_o we_o do_v not_o find_v the_o greek_n do_v teach_v the_o doctrine_n which_o necessary_o follow_v that_o of_o transubstantiation_n the_o twenty_o be_v the_o testimony_n of_o sundry_a modern_a greek_n that_o have_v write_v several_a treatise_n touch_v their_o religion_n the_o one_o and_o twenty_o from_o the_o form_n of_o abjuration_n which_o the_o greek_n be_v force_v to_o make_v when_o they_o embrace_v the_o religion_n of_o the_o latin_n i_o do_v affirm_v in_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o perpetuity_n that_o we_o donot_v find_v the_o greek_n do_v teach_v any_o of_o those_o doctrine_n which_o necessary_o follow_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o change_n of_o substance_n whence_o i_o conclude_v there_o be_v no_o likelihood_n they_o be_v in_o this_o point_n agree_v with_o the_o latin_n this_o consequence_n have_v disturb_v mr._n arnaud_n and_o as_o he_o make_v his_o own_o dictate_v and_o those_o of_o reason_n to_o be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n so_o he_o have_v not_o scruple_v to_o affirm_v that_o reason_n reject_v this_o as_o a_o silly_a extravagancy_n but_o forasmuch_o as_o we_o have_v often_o experience_v 59_o lib._n 10._o cap._n 8._o pag._n 59_o that_o in_o matter_n of_o reason_n folly_n and_o extravagancy_n it_o be_v no_o sure_a course_n absolute_o to_o rely_v upon_o mr._n arnaud_n word_n therefore_o will_v we_o again_o lie_v aside_o the_o authority_n of_o his_o oracle_n and_o examine_v the_o thing_n as_o it_o be_v in_o itself_o first_o the_o greek_n do_v not_o teach_v the_o existence_n of_o the_o accident_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o eucharist_n without_o any_o subject_a or_o substance_n which_o sustain_v they_o now_o this_o be_v so_o necessary_a a_o consequence_n of_o transubstantiation_n that_o those_o which_o believe_v this_o last_o can_v avoid_v the_o teach_n and_o acknowledge_v of_o the_o other_o suppose_v they_o be_v endue_v with_o common_a sense_n in_o effect_v it_o will_v be_v to_o charge_v the_o greek_n with_o the_o great_a folly_n to_o suppose_v they_o imagine_v that_o the_o proper_a substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n even_o the_o very_a same_o body_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o be_v now_o in_o heaven_n do_v real_o exist_v on_o the_o altar_n be_v the_o same_o in_o all_o respect_n as_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n do_v appear_v to_o we_o to_o be_v that_o be_v to_o say_v white_z round_a divisible_a into_o little_a piece_n etc._n etc._n and_o that_o the_o same_o thing_n which_o as_o they_o speak_v do_v qualify_v and_o affect_v the_o bread_n before_o do_v qualify_v and_o affect_v the_o same_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n we_o must_v not_o charge_v the_o whole_a greek_a church_n with_o such_o a_o absurdity_n whence_o it_o follow_v we_o must_v not_o attribute_v to_o her_o the_o belief_n of_o transubstantiation_n for_o do_v she_o make_v profession_n of_o believe_v and_o teach_v it_o she_o will_v teach_v likewise_o the_o existence_n of_o accident_n without_o a_o subject_a these_o two_o doctrine_n be_v so_o close_o link_v together_o that_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o separate_v they_o unless_o they_o fall_v upon_o this_o fancy_n that_o the_o accident_n of_o bread_n do_v exist_v in_o the_o body_n itself_o of_o jesus_n christ_n or_o this_o other_o namely_o that_o which_o appear_v in_o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o real_o the_o accident_n of_o bread_n but_o false_a appearance_n and_o pure_a phantasm_n which_o deceive_v our_o sense_n which_o be_v no_o less_o absurd_a nor_o less_o contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o greek_n second_o neither_o do_v we_o find_v that_o they_o teach_v what_o the_o latin_n call_v the_o concomitancy_n which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n be_v equal_o contain_v under_o each_o species_n but_o we_o find_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o they_o establish_v the_o necessity_n of_o communicate_v of_o both_o kind_n and_o ground_n it_o on_o the_o necessity_n there_o be_v of_o receive_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n as_o will_v appear_v in_o the_o sequel_n of_o this_o chapter_n which_o be_v direct_o opposite_a to_o this_o concomitancy_n yet_o be_v it_o not_o to_o be_v imagine_v but_o that_o those_o people_n who_o believe_v the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n do_v at_o the_o same_o time_n establish_v this_o other_o doctrine_n for_o if_o we_o suppose_v as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v that_o we_o receive_v with_o the_o mouth_n of_o our_o body_n this_o same_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o he_o have_v when_o on_o earth_n and_o have_v still_o in_o heaven_n it_o be_v not_o possible_a to_o separate_v in_o such_o a_o manner_n his_o blood_n from_o his_o body_n and_o his_o body_n from_o his_o blood_n as_o to_o reckon_v the_o body_n to_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o only_a species_n of_o bread_n and_o the_o blood_n in_o the_o only_a species_n of_o the_o wine_n see_v it_o be_v true_a that_o this_o separation_n can_v be_v conceive_v without_o break_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o life_n which_o be_v in_o jesus_n christ_n three_o neither_o do_v we_o find_v the_o greek_n have_v ever_o apply_v themselves_o to_o show_v how_o it_o be_v possible_a for_o our_o lord_n body_n to_o exist_v in_o the_o eucharist_n strip_v of_o its_o proper_a and_o natural_a figure_n deprive_v of_o its_o dimension_n impalpable_a indivisible_a without_o motion_n and_o action_n which_o be_v moreover_o another_o consequence_n of_o transubstantiation_n four_o we_o do_v not_o find_v the_o greek_n do_v in_o any_o sort_n trouble_v themselves_o touch_v the_o nourishment_n our_o body_n receive_v when_o they_o partake_v of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o yet_o be_v it_o certain_a that_o if_o we_o suppose_v they_o believe_v transubstantiation_n it_o be_v impossible_a for_o they_o to_o obtain_v any_o satisfaction_n touch_v this_o matter_n for_o shall_v they_o deny_v this_o nourishment_n they_o may_v be_v convince_v of_o it_o by_o experience_n and_o if_o it_o be_v refer_v to_o the_o proper_a substance_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o plunge_v themselves_o into_o a_o abyss_n of_o absurdity_n and_o impiety_n if_o it_o be_v say_v the_o accident_n nourish_v beside_o that_o common_a sense_n will_v not_o suffer_v we_o to_o say_v that_o colour_n and_o figure_n nourish_v they_o that_o affirm_v this_o do_v expose_v themselves_o to_o the_o derision_n of_o all_o the_o world_n who_o know_v our_o nourishment_n be_v make_v by_o the_o addition_n of_o a_o new_a substance_n to_o we_o to_o affirm_v that_o god_n cause_v the_o bread_n to_o reassume_v its_o first_o substance_n or_o that_o he_o immediate_o create_v another_o this_o be_v to_o make_v he_o work_v miracle_n when_o we_o please_v and_o to_o be_v too_o free_a in_o our_o disposal_n of_o the_o almighty_a power_n of_o god_n and_o therefore_o the_o latin_n have_v find_v themselves_o so_o perplex_v that_o some_o of_o they_o have_v take_v one_o side_n and_o some_o another_o some_o have_v bold_o deny_v this_o nourishment_n whatsoever_o experience_n there_o be_v of_o the_o contrary_a as_o guitmond_n and_o algerus_n other_o choose_v rather_o to_o affirm_v the_o accident_n do_v nourish_v as_o thomas_n aquinas_n and_o bellarmin_n other_o have_v invent_v the_o return_n of_o the_o first_o substance_n of_o bread_n as_o vasquez_n and_o other_o the_o creation_n of_o a_o new_a substance_n as_o suarez_n and_o other_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v choose_v rather_o to_o affirm_v that_o we_o be_v nourish_v not_o with_o the_o body_n of_o 155._o lib._n 2._o cap_n 6._o pag._n 155._o jesus_n christ_n but_o after_o another_o manner_n know_v only_o to_o
sufficient_o enough_o declare_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n to_o wit_n that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n conserve_n its_o proper_a be_v be_v join_v to_o the_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o it_o be_v make_v like_o unto_o it_o that_o it_o augment_v it_o and_o become_v by_o this_o mean_n one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n with_o he_o for_o it_o be_v thus_o the_o aliment_n we_o take_v although_o it_o conserves_n its_o own_o substance_n and_o proper_a be_v become_v one_o with_o our_o body_n by_o way_n of_o addition_n or_o augmentation_n durandus_fw-la a_o bishop_n and_o famous_a divine_a among_o the_o latin_n who_o 3._o durand_n in_o 4._o scent_n do_v 11._o quaest_n 3._o live_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o fourteen_o century_n acknowledge_v the_o force_n of_o this_o comparison_n and_o make_v it_o be_v observe_v by_o those_o in_o his_o time_n and_o also_o use_v it_o himself_o to_o strengthen_v his_o opinion_n which_o be_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n remain_v and_o lose_v its_o first_o form_n of_o bread_n receive_v the_o natural_a form_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n bellarmin_n answer_v that_o these_o comparison_n must_v not_o be_v 13._o bell._n de_fw-fr sacr._n euch._n lib._n 3._o cap._n 13._o strain_v too_o far_o that_o they_o be_v not_o in_o all_o thing_n alike_o and_o that_o the_o greek_n only_o use_v that_o of_o food_n to_o show_v the_o reality_n and_o truth_n of_o the_o change_n which_o happen_v in_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o not_o to_o signify_v that_o this_o change_n be_v make_v in_o the_o same_o manner_n and_o this_o be_v in_o my_o mind_n as_o much_o as_o can_v be_v say_v with_o any_o show_n of_o reason_n we_o must_v then_o see_v here_o whether_o in_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o greek_n we_o may_v extend_v the_o comparison_n of_o the_o food_n so_o as_o to_o understand_v thereby_o that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v make_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o way_n of_o augmentation_n of_o this_o body_n for_o if_o it_o appear_v they_o take_v it_o in_o this_o manner_n bellarmin_n answer_n signify_v nothing_o and_o our_o proof_n will_v be_v complete_a and_o undeniable_a damascen_n decide_v the_o question_n himself_o in_o his_o letter_n to_o zacharias_n biblii_fw-la damascen_n e._n pist_o ad_fw-la zachar._n doar_n &_o in_o hum._n de_fw-fr corp._n &_o sanct_n dom._n in_o edit_n biblii_fw-la bishop_n of_o door_n and_o in_o the_o short_a homily_n which_o follow_v it_o observe_v here_o what_o he_o say_v in_o his_o letter_n touch_v the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n of_o which_o we_o partake_v i_o declare_v to_o you_o it_o can_v be_v say_v there_o be_v two_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n there_o be_v but_o one_o alone_a for_o as_o the_o child_n assoon_o as_o he_o be_v bear_v be_v complete_a but_o receive_v his_o growth_n from_o eat_v and_o drink_v and_o although_o he_o grow_v thereby_o yet_o can_v be_v say_v to_o have_v two_o body_n but_o only_o one_o so_o by_o great_a reason_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n by_o descent_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n be_v make_v one_o only_a body_n and_o not_o two_o by_o the_o augmentation_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n but_o to_o the_o end_n it_o may_v not_o be_v think_v this_o discourse_n slip_v from_o he_o unaware_o observe_v here_o how_o he_o explain_v his_o mind_n in_o the_o follow_a homily_n this_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o god_n of_o which_o we_o partake_v be_v subject_a to_o corruption_n be_v break_v spill_v eat_v and_o drink_v and_o pass_v through_o all_o the_o natural_a oeconomy_n of_o the_o incarnation_n of_o the_o word_n which_o come_v to_o pass_v in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o the_o growth_n of_o our_o body_n for_o as_o to_o our_o body_n the_o first_o thing_n suppose_v be_v the_o matter_n of_o which_o the_o embryo_n consist_v afterward_o the_o mother_n furnish_v it_o with_o the_o aliment_n of_o her_o blood_n this_o matter_n be_v change_v by_o little_a and_o little_a and_o become_v a_o organise_v body_n by_o mean_n of_o the_o virtue_n which_o our_o creature_n have_v give_v to_o nature_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n be_v form_v the_o flesh_n bones_o and_o rest_n of_o the_o part_n by_o the_o assistance_n of_o the_o faculty_n destinied_a for_o attraction_n retention_n nourishment_n and_o growth_n so_o likewise_o the_o food_n we_o take_v increase_v and_o augment_v the_o mass_n of_o our_o body_n by_o the_o ministry_n of_o these_o same_o faculty_n design_v for_o nourishment_n which_o attract_v retain_v and_o change_v the_o food_n and_o therefore_o our_o lord_n show_v we_o the_o whole_a divine_a oeconomy_n of_o his_o incarnation_n crucifixion_n burial_n resurrection_n and_o state_n of_o corruption_n in_o this_o growth_n of_o his_o body_n for_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n become_v not_o immediate_o incorruptible_a but_o corruptible_a and_o passable_a till_o his_o resurrection_n and_o after_o his_o burial_n become_v incorruptible_a by_o this_o same_o divine_a power_n by_o which_o he_o raise_v himself_o and_o make_v we_o also_o incorruptible_a but_o how_o come_v this_o to_o pass_v the_o holy_a virgin_n have_v be_v as_o it_o be_v the_o table_n whereon_o be_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n when_o according_a to_o the_o say_n of_o the_o angel_n the_o holy_a spirit_n come_v upon_o she_o and_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o most_o high_a overshadow_a she_o that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o divine_a word_n the_o divine_a person_n who_o take_v flesh_n of_o she_o so_o likewise_o here_o the_o substance_n which_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n mingle_v with_o water_n be_v place_v on_o the_o mystical_a table_n as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o womb_n of_o the_o virgin_n for_o even_o the_o virgin_n be_v nourish_v with_o these_o thing_n and_o distribute_v the_o substance_n of_o they_o to_o the_o body_n of_o the_o child_n in_o fine_a the_o priest_n he_o say_v in_o imitation_n of_o the_o angel_n let_v the_o holy_a spirit_n come_v upon_o and_o sanctify_v these_o thing_n and_o make_v the_o bread_n the_o sacred_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o chalice_n his_o precious_a blood_n then_o there_o be_v make_v not_o by_o the_o virtue_n of_o nature_n but_o supernatural_o and_o by_o the_o augmentation_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n there_o be_v make_v i_o say_v one_o only_a body_n and_o not_o two_o after_o this_o it_o be_v lift_v up_o by_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o priest_n as_o he_o be_v lift_v up_o on_o the_o cross_n it_o be_v distribute_v break_v and_o bury_v in_o we_o to_o make_v we_o thereby_o incorruptible_a and_o thus_o the_o oeconomy_n be_v finish_v and_o this_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o greek_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v make_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n the_o food_n we_o receive_v become_v our_o body_n and_o this_o example_n or_o comparison_n exact_o comprehend_v three_o thing_n the_o first_o that_o as_o nature_n observe_v the_o same_o course_n and_o perform_v the_o same_o operation_n in_o the_o food_n we_o receive_v as_o it_o do_v in_o the_o first_o matter_n of_o which_o our_o body_n be_v compose_v so_o divine_a grace_n keep_v the_o same_o measure_n and_o do_v the_o same_o thing_n in_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n as_o in_o the_o body_n our_o lord_n take_v of_o the_o virgin_n this_o be_v in_o all_o respect_v the_o same_o oeconomy_n they_o receive_v the_o same_o holy_a spirit_n be_v corruptible_a raise_v up_o as_o it_o be_v on_o a_o cross_n bury_v in_o we_o and_o in_o fine_a become_v incorruptible_a the_o second_o that_o as_o the_o food_n increase_v and_o give_v growth_n to_o our_o body_n so_o the_o bread_n and_o mystical_a wine_n be_v a_o growth_n or_o augmentation_n which_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n recieve_v the_o three_o that_o as_o the_o food_n make_v not_o another_o body_n but_o become_v one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n with_o that_o which_o it_o augment_v so_o the_o mystery_n be_v not_o a_o new_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o the_o same_o which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n moreover_o although_o the_o greek_n use_v the_o simile_n of_o food_n whereby_o to_o explain_v the_o manner_n after_o which_o the_o bread_n in_o the_o eucharist_n become_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n yet_o we_o must_v not_o imagine_v they_o believe_v the_o bread_n receive_v the_o physical_a or_o natural_a form_n of_o our_o lord_n flesh_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n the_o food_n receive_v that_o of_o we_o whether_o we_o understand_v by_o this_o physical_a form_n the_o soul_n of_o jesus_n christ_n or_o some_o other_o substantial_a form_n subordinate_a to_o the_o soul_n this_o be_v not_o at_o all_o their_o belief_n for_o they_o only_o mean_v that_o as_o the_o food_n we_o eat_v receive_v the_o physical_a or_o natural_a form_n of_o our_o body_n so_o the_o bread_n in_o the_o eucharist_n
than_o that_o which_o receive_v augmentation_n and_o they_o make_v use_v of_o the_o example_n of_o a_o child_n which_o eat_v and_o drink_v and_o grow_v by_o this_o mean_n have_v not_o two_o body_n but_o one_o mr._n arnaud_n then_o have_v in_o vain_a collect_v all_o the_o passage_n of_o cabasilas_n which_o assert_v the_o gift_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v 8._o lib._n 3._o c._n 8._o the_o very_a body_n of_o our_o saviour_n the_o sacrifice_n offer_v for_o the_o salvation_n of_o the_o world_n that_o the_o lord_n be_v see_v and_o handle_v by_o mean_n of_o the_o holy_a and_o dreadful_a mystery_n and_o that_o we_o receive_v he_o in_o the_o eucharist_n these_o expression_n be_v common_a both_o to_o the_o latin_n and_o greek_n from_o whence_o he_o can_v conclude_v nothing_o to_o the_o prejudice_n of_o these_o difference_n we_o have_v observe_v and_o which_o decide_v the_o question_n it_o be_v in_o vain_a he_o tell_v we_o that_o cabasilas_n dispute_v against_o the_o latin_n on_o the_o subject_a of_o this_o prayer_n which_o they_o make_v after_o the_o consecration_n jube_fw-la sursum_fw-la ferri_fw-la dona_fw-la haec_fw-la in_o manu_fw-la angeli_fw-la ad_fw-la supercaeleste_v tuum_fw-la altar_n reason_n on_o these_o four_o principle_n which_o include_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n one_a that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o wish_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v take_v up_o from_o we_o 2_o that_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v in_o heaven_n and_o on_o earth_n we_o ought_v not_o to_o desire_v it_o shall_v be_v carry_v up_o into_o heaven_n because_o it_o be_v there_o already_o 3_o that_o it_o can_v be_v offer_v by_o angel_n because_o it_o be_v above_o angel_n 4_o that_o we_o can_v without_o impiety_n wish_v the_o gift_n a_o great_a dignity_n see_v they_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o to_o what_o concern_v the_o first_o of_o these_o cabasilas_n say_v only_o we_o must_v not_o pray_v that_o the_o holy_a gift_n be_v take_v away_o from_o we_o but_o on_o the_o contrary_a that_o they_o may_v remain_v with_o we_o and_o must_v believe_v they_o do_v so_o because_o it_o be_v thus_o that_o christ_n be_v with_o we_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n hitherto_o we_o see_v neither_o transubstantiation_n nor_o 30._o cabas_n expos_fw-gr liturg._n c._n 30._o real_a presence_n as_o to_o the_o 2d_o cabasilas_n say_v that_o if_o the_o latin_n acknowledge_v it_o to_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n they_o must_v believe_v he_o be_v with_o we_o and_o that_o he_o be_v above_o the_o heaven_n seat_v at_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o the_o father_n in_o a_o manner_n know_v to_o he_o which_o still_o suppose_v neither_o real_a presence_n nor_o transubstantiation_n for_o according_a to_o the_o greek_n the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v on_o the_o earth_n be_v the_o growth_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n with_o that_o in_o heaven_n so_o that_o in_o manner_n the_o same_o body_n be_v in_o heaven_n and_o on_o earth_n in_o heaven_n in_o respect_n of_o its_o natural_a substance_n and_o on_o earth_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o mystery_n which_o be_v its_o growth_n which_o be_v far_o from_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o latin_n and_o do_v not_o suppose_v any_o transubstantiation_n as_o to_o the_o 3d._n how_o say_v cabasilas_n can_v that_o be_v carry_v up_o by_o a_o angel_n which_o be_v above_o all_o principality_n and_o power_n and_o above_o every_o name_n but_o methinks_v this_o will_v be_v to_o extend_v the_o use_n of_o consequence_n too_o far_o to_o conclude_v from_o hence_o that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_o propriety_n of_o substance_n for_o it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o establish_v the_o truth_n of_o what_o cabasilas_n say_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_o virtue_n and_o by_o way_n of_o growth_n as_o we_o have_v already_o observe_v the_o greek_n explain_v it_o see_v it_o be_v true_a that_o this_o dignity_n raise_v it_o up_o in_o some_o sense_n above_o the_o angel_n themselves_o not_o in_o respect_n of_o its_o nature_n or_o substance_n but_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o virtue_n which_o accompany_v it_o which_o be_v the_o supernatural_a virtue_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n as_o to_o the_o four_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o cabasilas_n have_v have_v reason_n to_o say_v that_o if_o the_o latin_n desire_v the_o gift_n may_v after_o their_o consecration_n receive_v some_o new_a dignity_n and_o a_o change_n into_o a_o better_a state_n their_o prayer_n will_v be_v impious_a see_v they_o acknowledge_v they_o be_v already_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n for_o as_o he_o afterward_o add_v to_o what_o more_o excellent_a or_o holy_a state_n can_v we_o believe_v they_o pass_v into_o his_o reason_v be_v good_a but_o i_o do_v not_o see_v it_o include_v as_o mr._n arnaud_n tell_v we_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n he_o ought_v to_o show_v we_o this_o and_o not_o assert_v it_o without_o proof_n for_o it_o may_v very_o well_o be_v say_v in_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o greek_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v capable_a of_o no_o high_a a_o dignity_n than_o that_o of_o receive_v the_o impression_n of_o the_o virtue_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o to_o be_v make_v this_o body_n by_o way_n of_o growth_n and_o augmentation_n it_o be_v moreover_o in_o vain_a mr._n arnaud_n endeavour_v to_o show_v that_o in_o the_o sense_n of_o cabasilas_n christ_n do_v not_o real_o die_v in_o the_o eucharist_n for_o we_o never_o impute_v 8._o lib._n 3._o c._n 8._o to_o this_o author_n so_o strange_a a_o doctrine_n neither_o have_v we_o ween_v deceive_v touch_v the_o participle_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v imagine_v for_o we_o find_v that_o cabasilas_n call_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n not_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o mr._n arnaud_n suppose_v this_o be_v a_o fault_n in_o grammar_n which_o have_v escape_v his_o pen_n for_o want_v of_o heed_n and_o which_o we_o must_v not_o impute_v to_o a_o greek_a but_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d we_o have_v see_v likewise_o he_o deny_v the_o body_n be_v not_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v again_o assert_v by_o a_o mistake_v through_o incogitancy_n for_o we_o be_v not_o willing_a to_o attribute_v it_o to_o any_o thing_n else_o the_o greek_n do_v not_o say_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o that_o sense_n to_o say_v the_o sacrifice_v or_o slay_v body_n no_o more_o than_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d but_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o cabasilas_n mean_v that_o the_o body_n have_v be_v slay_v heretofore_o and_o not_o at_o present_a but_o this_o do_v not_o hinder_v it_o from_o be_v true_a as_o i_o say_v in_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o perpetuity_n that_o cabasilas_n have_v respect_n to_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n as_o dead_a that_o be_v to_o say_v under_o a_o respect_n or_o quality_n of_o 8._o answer_v to_o the_o 2d_o treat_n c._n 8._o death_n which_o appear_v by_o what_o he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v not_o a_o image_n or_o representation_n of_o a_o sacrifice_n but_o a_o real_a sacrifice_n not_o of_o bread_n but_o of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n 32._o cabas_n expos_fw-gr lit._n cap._n 32._o and_o that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o lamb_n of_o he_o which_o be_v once_o offer_v whence_o it_o follow_v that_o christ_n be_v in_o the_o eucharist_n as_o dead_a and_o sacrifice_v on_o the_o cross_n which_o be_v precise_o what_o i_o say_v mr._n arnaud_n will_v say_v that_o the_o consequence_n which_o i_o draw_v to_o wit_n that_o christ_n be_v not_o substantial_o present_a in_o the_o eucharist_n be_v contrary_a to_o cabasilas_n his_o discourse_n who_o assure_v we_o that_o the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o thing_n sacrifice_v although_o the_o sacrifice_n be_v not_o present_o offer_v but_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v never_o well_o ibid._n ibid._n comprehend_v the_o hypothesis_n of_o the_o greek_n it_o be_v no_o marvel_n if_o he_o have_v misunderstand_v cabasilas_n his_o sense_n in_o this_o discourse_n which_o he_o make_v of_o the_o sacrifice_n in_o his_o thirty_o second_o chapter_n the_o greek_n will_v have_v the_o bread_n pass_v through_o all_o the_o degree_n of_o the_o oeconomy_n through_o which_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n have_v pass_v that_o as_o the_o holy_a spirit_n come_v upon_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o holy_a virgin_n so_o do_v he_o come_v upon_o the_o bread_n that_o as_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v in_o a_o corruptible_a state_n crucified_a and_o bury_v so_o in_o like_a manner_n the_o bread_n be_v first_o corruptible_a lift_v up_o as_o it_o be_v upon_o a_o cross_n and_o bury_v in_o our_o body_n as_o in_o a_o sepulchre_n that_o in_o fine_a it_o become_v
than_o adventure_n be_v deal_v out_o in_o romance_n that_o build_v castle_n in_o the_o air_n and_o make_v all_o man_n in_o the_o world_n senseless_a provide_v they_o speak_v and_o think_v according_a to_o my_o desire_n and_o pretension_n that_o prefer_v the_o small_a reason_n before_o the_o strong_a and_o clear_a proof_n and_o propose_v all_o this_o in_o a_o confident_a insult_a manner_n give_v myself_o those_o applause_n which_o i_o will_v willing_o receive_v from_o other_o and_o treat_v my_o adversary_n with_o contempt_n and_o disdain_n and_o here_o be_v the_o tempest_n which_o have_v follow_v my_o sunshine_n my_o happy_a day_n but_o i_o be_o sorry_a mr._n arnaud_n shall_v be_v thus_o angry_a upon_o no_o occasion_n howsoever_o we_o will_v examine_v the_o passage_n he_o have_v offer_v the_o first_o be_v a_o passage_n take_v out_o of_o anastatius_fw-la sinaite_n wherein_o a_o monk_n argue_v against_o heretic_n who_o assert_v christ_n body_n be_v incorruptible_a before_o his_o resurrection_n to_o prove_v that_o it_o be_v corruptible_a he_o take_v it_o for_o grant_v by_o his_o adversary_n that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v real_o the_o true_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n 〈◊〉_d anast_n sin_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d not_o mere_a bread_n such_o as_o be_v sell_v in_o the_o market_n nor_o a_o figure_n such_o as_o be_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o paschal_n lamb_n among_o the_o jew_n to_o this_o principle_n he_o add_v another_o which_o be_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v corruptible_a as_o experience_n show_v we_o and_o from_o these_o two_o proposition_n he_o conclude_v that_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v corruptible_a before_o his_o resurrection_n every_o man_n see_v this_o reason_v be_v ground_v on_o this_o supposition_n that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n such_o as_o it_o be_v before_o his_o resurrection_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o the_o same_o state_n now_o it_o be_v likewise_o manifest_a that_o this_o supposition_n be_v whole_o inconsistent_a with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o that_o of_o the_o substantial_a presence_n for_o beside_o that_o it_o be_v both_o foolish_a and_o impious_a to_o imagine_v that_o our_o lord_n body_n which_o be_v rise_v out_o of_o its_o state_n of_o humiliation_n descend_v into_o it_o again_o and_o exist_v still_o mortal_a corruptible_a and_o passable_a as_o it_o be_v heretofore_o this_o be_v moreover_o direct_o contrary_a to_o his_o sacramental_a state_n wherein_o we_o must_v necessary_o suppose_v it_o if_o we_o will_v have_v it_o to_o be_v in_o the_o eucharist_n in_o proper_a substance_n for_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v imagine_v that_o a_o body_n which_o exist_v after_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o spirit_n impalpable_a and_o indivisible_a which_o can_v be_v neither_o see_v nor_o touch_v shall_v be_v at_o the_o same_o time_n mortal_a corruptible_a and_o passable_a as_o our_o saviour_n body_n be_v before_o his_o resurrection_n these_o two_o state_n be_v inconsistent_a with_o each_o other_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o whatsoever_o otherwise_o the_o sense_n of_o this_o author_n may_v be_v he_o hold_v neither_o transubstantiation_n nor_o the_o reality_n which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n hold_v yet_o if_o we_o believe_v mr._n arnaud_n he_o be_v a_o witness_n for_o he_o for_o as_o soon_o as_o ever_o he_o find_v in_o any_o passage_n that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o a_o figure_n but_o the_o true_a body_n of_o christ_n he_o require_v no_o more_o for_o the_o make_n of_o a_o proof_n although_o he_o see_v otherwise_o several_a thing_n absolute_o contrary_a to_o he_o one_o of_o the_o usual_a artifices_fw-la with_o which_o he_o impose_v on_o his_o reader_n be_v that_o when_o he_o offer_v any_o passage_n import_v what_o i_o now_o mention_v or_o something_o like_o it_o he_o set_v himself_o to_o show_v not_o that_o it_o be_v the_o roman_a transubstantiation_n therein_o contain_v but_o that_o it_o be_v not_o our_o doctrine_n and_o thus_o have_v he_o do_v in_o that_o passage_n of_o anastasius_n can_v any_o man_n say_v he_o that_o have_v but_o the_o least_o spark_n of_o sense_n and_o believe_v the_o 625._o ibid._n p._n 625._o eucharist_n to_o be_v only_o a_o figure_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o not_o the_o real_a body_n of_o christ_n express_v this_o his_o opinion_n by_o these_o term_n the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o the_o figure_n but_o real_o the_o true_a body_n of_o christ_n can_v any_o calvinist_n in_o the_o world_n refuse_v to_o acknowledge_v this_o discourse_n overthrow_v his_o doctrine_n and_o i_o say_v can_v there_o be_v any_o man_n that_o have_v but_o the_o least_o dram_n of_o sense_n that_o believe_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n exist_v in_o the_o eucharist_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o spirit_n and_o be_v therein_o in_o a_o sacramental_a state_n and_o yet_o express_v this_o his_o belief_n in_o say_v the_o eucharist_n be_v subject_a to_o corruption_n and_o conclude_v from_o thence_o that_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v then_o corruptible_a before_o his_o resurrection_n be_v there_o ever_o a_o one_o of_o mr._n arnaud_n friend_n that_o can_v contain_v himself_o from_o believe_v this_o discourse_n overthrow_v his_o doctrine_n when_o i_o speak_v in_o this_o manner_n i_o keep_v to_o the_o state_n of_o our_o question_n and_o deceive_v no_o body_n but_o when_o mr._n arnaud_n speak_v as_o he_o do_v he_o wander_v from_o the_o point_n in_o hand_n and_o delude_v his_o reader_n whatsoever_o anastasius_n his_o doctrine_n may_v be_v it_o be_v certain_a it_o be_v not_o that_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o can_v consist_v with_o the_o principle_n on_o which_o anastasius_n argue_v he_o express_v himself_o say_v mr._n arnaud_n a_o little_a crabed_o towards_o the_o end_n of_o his_o discourse_n in_o make_v use_n of_o weak_a argument_n not_o only_o here_o but_o in_o almost_o all_o part_n of_o his_o whole_a discourse_n but_o if_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v force_v to_o confess_v that_o this_o man_n expression_n be_v of_o hard_a digestion_n when_o apply_v to_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o rome_n why_o may_v not_o i_o as_o well_o say_v they_o be_v so_o be_v apply_v to_o our_o hypothesis_n and_o consequent_o they_o must_v not_o be_v urge_v against_o we_o if_o anastasius_n can_v not_o careful_o consider_v the_o consequence_n he_o draw_v himself_o how_o can_v he_o foresee_v that_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v one_o day_n draw_v from_o his_o discourse_n if_o it_o be_v usual_a with_o anastasius_n to_o argue_v weak_o why_o may_v it_o not_o also_o be_v usual_a with_o he_o to_o discourse_n with_o little_a foresight_n why_o must_v advantage_n be_v take_v from_o some_o of_o his_o expression_n against_o we_o and_o we_o withhold_v from_o take_v any_o against_o mr._n arnaud_n from_o the_o whole_a sequel_n of_o his_o discourse_n and_o coherence_n of_o his_o thought_n which_o a_o man_n more_o mind_n than_o his_o term_n or_o manner_n of_o express_v himself_o mr._n arnaud_n endeavour_n but_o all_o in_o vain_a to_o molify_v anastasius_n sense_n in_o say_v that_o he_o conclude_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v corruptible_a before_o his_o passion_n â—3â—_n ibid._n p._n â—3â—_n see_v he_o suffer_v still_o in_o the_o eucharist_n a_o apparent_a corruption_n by_o the_o sensible_a corruption_n of_o the_o species_n which_o be_v the_o symbol_n of_o the_o state_n wherein_o he_o be_v before_o his_o death_n this_o argue_n add_v he_o be_v very_o weak_a and_o rough_o express_v but_o it_o be_v no_o unusual_a thing_n for_o this_o author_n to_o reason_n weak_o and_o it_o will_v be_v but_o a_o bad_a consequence_n to_o conclude_v that_o a_o argument_n be_v not_o he_o because_o it_o be_v weak_a it_o be_v sufficient_a that_o it_o be_v not_o extravagant_a in_o the_o high_a degree_n as_o be_v that_o which_o aubertin_n attribute_n to_o he_o anastasius_n his_o argument_n according_a to_o mr._n arnaud_n must_v be_v put_v in_o this_o form_n the_o body_n of_o christ_n before_o his_o resurrection_n be_v such_o as_o be_v in_o the_o eucharist_n the_o symbol_n of_o the_o state_n wherein_o he_o be_v before_o his_o death_n but_o this_o symbol_n be_v corruptible_a therefore_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v then_o corruptible_a this_o argument_n be_v like_o that_o which_o mr._n aubertin_n impute_v to_o he_o according_a to_o mr._n arnaud_n that_o which_o happen_v to_o the_o figure_n of_o christ_n body_n 629._o p._n 629._o happen_v to_o his_o body_n before_o his_o passion_n now_o it_o happen_v to_o the_o bread_n which_o be_v the_o figure_n of_o it_o to_o be_v subject_a to_o corruption_n the_o body_n then_o of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v corruptible_a before_o his_o passion_n take_v the_o word_n figure_n from_o this_o argument_n insert_v that_o of_o symbol_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v use_v in_o his_o and_o the_o two_o argument_n be_v the_o same_o yet_o he_o will_v have_v he_o to_o be_v good_a and_o mr._n aubertin_n ridiculous_o extravagant_a but_o it_o
more_o impertinent_a than_o anastasius_n his_o argument_n if_o what_o mr._n arnaud_n impute_v to_o he_o be_v true_a he_o conclude_v that_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v corruptible_a before_o his_o resurrection_n that_o be_v to_o say_v whilst_o he_o be_v in_o the_o world_n because_o it_o be_v corruptible_a in_o the_o eucharist_n now_o to_o the_o end_n his_o state_n in_o the_o eucharist_n may_v be_v of_o consequence_n to_o that_o wherein_o he_o be_v before_o his_o resurrection_n it_o follow_v that_o when_o he_o be_v in_o the_o world_n he_o be_v in_o it_o under_o the_o sensible_a accident_n of_o bread_n entire_o such_o as_o he_o be_v in_o the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o when_o he_o talk_v walk_v and_o converse_v he_o do_v all_o these_o thing_n under_o the_o form_n of_o bread_n for_o unless_o this_o be_v so_o there_o can_v be_v no_o consequence_n draw_v from_o one_o to_o the_o other_o anastasius_n can_v not_o have_v deny_v that_o the_o incorruptible_a body_n of_o christ_n can_v not_o take_v on_o it_o a_o corruptible_a form_n see_v he_o know_v that_o this_o body_n be_v now_o incorruptible_a in_o heaven_n and_o that_o yet_o according_a to_o the_o hypothesis_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n attribute_n to_o he_o it_o become_v every_o day_n corruptible_a in_o the_o eucharist_n which_o can_v be_v but_o by_o change_v its_o form_n it_o must_v needs_o be_v then_o that_o anastasius_n suppose_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v in_o the_o world_n in_o the_o same_o form_n it_o be_v now_o in_o the_o sacrament_n for_o suppose_v it_o change_v its_o form_n i_o understand_v not_o the_o conclusion_n the_o heretic_n gaynite_a may_v still_o allege_v that_o as_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v this_o body_n be_v corruptible_a in_o heaven_n although_o it_o be_v so_o in_o the_o eucharist_n neither_o do_v it_o follow_v that_o it_o be_v corruptible_a during_o the_o time_n he_o be_v on_o earth_n and_o that_o it_o be_v the_o form_n he_o take_v upon_o he_o in_o the_o sacrament_n that_o render_v he_o corruptible_a and_o thus_o anastasius_n his_o argument_n conclude_v nothing_o unless_o we_o suppose_v christ_n body_n have_v absolute_o the_o same_o form_n when_o he_o be_v conversant_a on_o earth_n that_o it_o have_v now_o in_o the_o sacrament_n now_o this_o supposition_n be_v the_o great_a degree_n of_o folly_n there_o be_v no_o man_n of_o sense_n that_o will_v own_v it_o we_o may_v easy_o then_o perceive_v what_o judgement_n to_o make_v of_o anastasius_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n handle_v he_o but_o it_o be_v certain_a by_o what_o i_o now_o say_v that_o anastasius_n believe_v neither_o transubstantiation_n nor_o the_o real_a presence_n for_o have_v he_o believe_v it_o he_o will_v never_o have_v reason_v as_o he_o do_v nor_o suppose_a as_o he_o have_v do_v a_o principle_n altogether_o inconsistent_a with_o the_o roman_a doctrine_n but_o what_o be_v then_o this_o author_n sense_n i_o answer_v that_o when_o he_o say_v the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o common_a bread_n such_o as_o be_v sell_v in_o the_o market_n his_o meaning_n be_v manifest_a to_o wit_n that_o it_o be_v consecrate_v bread_n when_o he_o add_v that_o it_o be_v not_o a_o figure_n as_o that_o of_o the_o he-goat_n which_o the_o jew_n offer_v it_o be_v clear_a he_o do_v not_o absolute_o reject_v the_o figure_n but_o in_o the_o sense_n of_o a_o legal_a figure_n which_o represent_v christ_n only_o obscure_o and_o imperfect_o whereas_o the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o mystery_n which_o clear_o and_o perfect_o represent_v the_o whole_a oeconomy_n of_o christ_n incarnation_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n himself_o acknowledge_v that_o although_o the_o greek_n deny_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v the_o figure_n of_o christ_n body_n yet_o do_v they_o affirm_v it_o 630._o ibid._n p._n 630._o be_v a_o representation_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o his_o life_n and_o that_o the_o same_o author_n which_o teach_v the_o one_o teach_v the_o other_o so_o that_o so_o far_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o anastasius_n discourse_n but_o what_o be_v easy_a when_o he_o add_v that_o it_o be_v the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o mean_v that_o it_o be_v the_o mystery_n of_o his_o natural_a body_n which_o not_o only_o be_v so_o perfect_a a_o representation_n of_o it_o that_o one_o may_v say_v it_o be_v the_o true_a body_n and_o not_o a_o figure_n but_o which_o even_o have_v receive_v the_o supernatural_a form_n thereof_o or_o if_o you_o will_v the_o character_n of_o it_o which_o be_v its_o virtue_n in_o the_o same_o sense_n that_o we_o say_v of_o wax_n which_o have_v receive_v the_o impression_n of_o the_o king_n seal_n that_o it_o be_v his_o real_a seal_n if_o we_o find_v any_o roughness_n in_o this_o expression_n we_o must_v remember_v mr._n arnaud_n find_v the_o same_o in_o the_o sequel_n of_o his_o discourse_n and_o that_o we_o have_v show_v that_o what_o he_o call_v roughness_n be_v mere_a absurdity_n whence_o it_o follow_v that_o it_o be_v more_o reasonable_a to_o suffer_v that_o which_o be_v only_o a_o bare_a roughness_n and_o offensiveness_n in_o the_o term_n and_o which_o moreover_o do_v well_o agree_v with_o anastasius_n his_o reason_v than_o that_o wherein_o common_a sense_n be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v we_o must_v likewise_o remember_v the_o exposition_n which_o the_o greek_n themselves_o do_v give_v to_o these_o kind_n of_o expression_n that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o true_a body_n the_o body_n itself_o the_o proper_a body_n of_o christ_n to_o wit_n inasmuch_o as_o it_o be_v a_o augmentation_n thereof_o which_o make_v not_o another_o body_n but_o be_v the_o same_o as_o we_o have_v already_o show_v in_o the_o forego_n book_n we_o must_v know_v in_o fine_a that_o the_o eutychiens_n against_o who_o anastasius_n dispute_v be_v wont_a to_o attribute_v to_o christ_n in_o their_o discourse_n when_o urge_v no_o other_o than_o a_o fantastical_a and_o imaginary_a body_n and_o not_o a_o real_a humane_a body_n which_o oblige_v anastasius_n to_o say_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o real_a body_n of_o christ_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o mystery_n not_o of_o a_o chimerical_a but_o real_a body_n this_o be_v thus_o clear_v up_o the_o sense_n of_o anastasius_n his_o argument_n lie_v open_a before_o we_o he_o mean_v that_o see_v the_o bread_n be_v a_o mystery_n in_o which_o be_v express_v the_o whole_a oeconomy_n of_o christ_n incarnation_n be_v as_o it_o be_v corruptible_a it_o must_v necessary_o be_v conclude_v that_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v in_o like_a manner_n corruptible_a before_o his_o resurrection_n because_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o body_n before_o its_o resurrection_n and_o that_o the_o same_o oeconomy_n which_o be_v observe_v touch_v the_o natural_a body_n while_o it_o be_v in_o the_o world_n be_v observe_v in_o the_o bread_n let_v but_o anastasius_n his_o discourse_n be_v compare_v with_o that_o of_o zonaras_n which_o i_o relate_v in_o the_o nine_o chapter_n of_o the_o forego_n book_n and_o damascen_n in_o the_o short_a homily_n which_o i_o likewise_o mention_v in_o the_o chapter_n touch_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o with_o what_o i_o say_v in_o the_o eight_o chapter_n of_o this_o book_n for_o the_o explain_v cabasilas_n his_o sense_n and_o there_o will_v appear_v no_o difficulty_n in_o it_o as_o to_o that_o other_o passage_n of_o anastasius_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n propose_v wherein_o this_o author_n dispute_v against_o a_o heretic_n call_v timotheus_n who_o affirm_v 634._o ibid._n p._n 634._o the_o nature_n of_o christ_n after_o the_o incarnation_n to_o be_v the_o only_a divinity_n we_o must_v make_v the_o same_o judgement_n of_o it_o as_o the_o former_a for_o as_o to_o what_o he_o say_v that_o the_o divinity_n can_v be_v detain_v chew_v divide_v change_v cut_v etc._n etc._n as_o be_v the_o eucharist_n and_o that_o we_o must_v according_a to_o this_o heretic_n doctrine_n deny_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v in_o truth_n christ_n visible_a terrestrial_a and_o create_v body_n and_o blood_n he_o mean_v that_o the_o accident_n which_o happen_v to_o the_o eucharist_n be_v in_o no_o wise_a agreeable_a to_o the_o divinity_n of_o christ_n who_o be_v not_o subject_a to_o change_v and_o alteration_n but_o only_o to_o his_o body_n we_o must_v therefore_o say_v the_o bread_n do_v not_o pass_v through_o the_o same_o oeconomy_n under_o which_o our_o saviour_n pass_v whence_o it_o follow_v that_o it_o can_v not_o be_v say_v as_o it_o be_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v in_o truth_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n be_v say_v to_o be_v so_o only_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o unity_n and_o identity_n of_o this_o oeconomy_n have_v he_o believe_v transubstantiation_n how_o can_v he_o miss_v tell_v his_o adversary_n it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v imagine_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n be_v real_o change_v into_o the_o very_a substance_n of_o the_o divinity_n and_o
thing_n and_o the_o thing_n itself_o which_o be_v increase_v the_o bishop_n of_o nice_a and_o nicephorus_n say_v moreover_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v they_o not_o know_v that_o the_o water_n of_o baptism_n and_o oil_n be_v the_o figure_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n according_a to_o the_o father_n which_o make_v aubertin_n himself_o say_v docent_fw-la veteres_fw-la aquam_fw-la &_o oleum_fw-la post_fw-la consecrationem_fw-la repraesentare_fw-la spiritum_fw-la sanctum_fw-la and_o be_v they_o ignorant_a that_o they_o contain_v and_o communicate_v the_o virtue_n of_o it_o it_o be_v strange_a a_o person_n so_o confident_a of_o his_o own_o ability_n shall_v be_v so_o gross_o mistake_v in_o what_o he_o allege_v concern_v mr._n aubertin_n and_o not_o observe_v that_o in_o this_o place_n mr._n aubertin_n take_v the_o term_n of_o repraesentare_fw-la in_o the_o sense_n which_o cardinal_n perron_n give_v it_o for_o praesens_fw-la reddere_fw-la exhibere_fw-la that_o be_v to_o say_v for_o to_o make_v present_a give_v communicate_v and_o not_o for_o to_o figurate_a as_o appear_v through_o the_o whole_a sequel_n of_o his_o discourse_n the_o question_n concern_v a_o passage_n of_o tertullian_n which_o bear_v that_o christ_n represent_v his_o body_n by_o the_o bread_n cardinal_n perron_n allege_v that_o by_o represent_v we_o must_v understand_v make_v present_a communicate_v exhibit_v mr._n aubertin_n have_v show_v that_o this_o expression_n be_v use_v by_o the_o father_n to_o signify_v to_o figure_n suppose_v perron_n sense_n to_o be_v good_a and_o show_v thereupon_o that_o the_o passage_n out_o of_o tertullian_n do_v notwithstanding_o overthrow_v transubstantiation_n for_o it_o must_v still_o be_v say_v that_o the_o bread_n remain_v bread_n and_o because_o it_o may_v be_v answer_v that_o by_o the_o bread_n we_o may_v understand_v 322._o albertin_n de_fw-fr sacram._n euchar_n lib._n 2._o pag._n 322._o the_o accident_n of_o bread_n he_o refute_v this_o evasion_n and_o say_v docent_fw-la veteres_fw-la aquam_fw-la &_o oleum_fw-la post_fw-la consecrationem_fw-la repraesentare_fw-la spiritum_fw-la sanctum_fw-la sicut_fw-la ait_fw-la tertullianus_n pane_fw-la repraesentaricorpus_fw-la christi_fw-la sic_fw-la enim_fw-la cyrillus_n sive_fw-la author_n catecheseon_n illi_fw-la tributatum_fw-la oleum_fw-la post_fw-la invocationem_fw-la etc._n etc._n christi_fw-la &_o spiritus_fw-la sancti_fw-la charisma_n est_fw-la &_o divinitatis_fw-la ipsius_fw-la praesentiae_fw-la operativum_fw-la sic_fw-la basilius_n &_o ambrose_n in_o aqua_fw-la baptismi_fw-la praesentiam_fw-la spiritus_fw-la esse_fw-la asserunt_fw-la nec_fw-la tamen_fw-la quis_fw-la dixerit_fw-la per_fw-la oleum_fw-la &_o aquam_fw-la intelligenda_fw-la esse_fw-la accidentia_fw-la olei_fw-la &_o aquae_fw-la whence_o it_o appear_v that_o mr._n arnaud_n can_v be_v mistake_v as_o well_o as_o other_o people_n for_o this_o passage_n of_o mr._n aubertin_n can_v be_v allege_v to_o prove_v the_o father_n teach_v that_o baptism_n and_o oil_n be_v the_o figure_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n but_o by_o a_o very_a great_a mistake_n but_o to_o proceed_v i_o say_v it_o be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o show_v what_o the_o father_n teach_v concern_v baptism_n and_o oil_n it_o must_v be_v show_v that_o nicephorus_n and_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a have_v express_o call_v they_o image_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n for_o otherwise_o there_o can_v be_v nothing_o conclude_v in_o respect_n of_o they_o they_o know_v say_v he_o that_o they_o be_v the_o figure_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n according_a to_o the_o father_n but_o they_o may_v likewise_o as_o well_o know_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o figure_n and_o image_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n according_a to_o the_o father_n and_o yet_o they_o for_o all_o that_o deny_v it_o and_o affirm_v none_o of_o the_o father_n so_o term_v it_o after_o consecration_n moreover_o nicephorus_n and_o the_o father_n of_o nice_a may_v tell_v he_o that_o whatsoever_o virtue_n accompany_v baptism_n and_o oil_n yet_o they_o be_v not_o make_v the_o growth_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n as_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v make_v the_o growth_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o consequent_o they_o be_v not_o virtual_o the_o same_o thing_n what_o mr._n arnaud_n add_v that_o they_o themselves_o make_v use_v of_o the_o miracle_n ibid._n ibid._n wrought_v by_o image_n to_o establish_v the_o worship_n of_o they_o and_o that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o theory_n of_o ecclesiastical_a matter_n say_v that_o the_o unconsecrated_a bread_n which_o be_v the_o type_n of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n '_o s_o body_n communicate_v to_o those_o that_o participate_v of_o it_o a_o ineffable_a benediction_n this_o i_o say_v do_v not_o deserve_v a_o answer_n for_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v these_o people_n ever_o attribute_v to_o image_n a_o supernatural_a virtue_n ordinary_o reside_v in_o they_o which_o may_v make_v they_o say_v that_o the_o image_n be_v change_v into_o the_o virtue_n of_o christ_n or_o his_o saint_n much_o less_o that_o the_o image_n be_v a_o growth_n of_o christ_n or_o his_o saint_n and_o as_o to_o the_o bread_n which_o according_a to_o german_a be_v the_o type_n of_o the_o virgin_n marry_v body_n the_o ineffable_a benediction_n which_o he_o say_v it_o communicate_v be_v not_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o virgin_n be_v body_n of_o which_o it_o be_v the_o type_n neither_o do_v it_o in_o fine_a signify_v any_o thing_n to_o say_v that_o the_o figure_n refer_v 665._o p._n 665._o itself_o to_o the_o original_a and_o not_o to_o the_o virtue_n that_o it_o be_v opposite_a to_o the_o original_a that_o it_o be_v from_o the_o original_a from_o which_o it_o be_v distinguish_v that_o when_o it_o be_v deprive_v of_o virtue_n it_o be_v by_o accident_n and_o that_o it_o be_v every_o whit_n as_o ridiculous_a to_o say_v a_o figure_n cease_v to_o be_v a_o figure_n because_o it_o become_v efficacious_a as_o to_o say_v a_o statue_n cease_v to_o be_v a_o statue_n when_o it_o be_v gild_v for_o it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o first_o and_o most_o natural_a opposition_n be_v between_o the_o figure_n and_o the_o original_a and_o that_o the_o figure_n be_v only_o oppose_v to_o the_o virtue_n inasmuch_o as_o that_o by_o the_o impression_n of_o virtue_n a_o thing_n become_v in_o some_o sort_n the_o original_a in_o a_o proper_a sense_n thus_o the_o food_n we_o eat_v become_v in_o some_o sort_n in_o a_o proper_a sense_n the_o body_n we_o have_v before_o although_o it_o be_v in_o effect_n of_o a_o distinct_a substance_n or_o matter_n see_v it_o be_v not_o the_o same_o substance_n or_o the_o same_o matter_n in_o number_n but_o a_o addition_n to_o our_o former_a substance_n yet_o do_v we_o oppose_v it_o to_o the_o figure_n and_o say_v it_o be_v not_o the_o image_n of_o our_o body_n but_o our_o body_n our_o proper_a body_n the_o very_a body_n which_o we_o have_v before_o and_o not_o another_o now_o it_o be_v thus_o the_o father_n of_o nice_a oppose_v the_o figure_n to_o the_o eucharistical_a bread_n and_o say_v it_o cease_v to_o be_v a_o figure_n to_o wit_n then_o when_o by_o the_o impression_n of_o the_o supernatural_a virtue_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n it_o become_v this_o proper_a body_n not_o another_o as_o we_o have_v already_o a_o thousand_o time_n explain_v and_o this_o be_v what_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v say_v of_o most_o moment_n touch_v the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a and_o other_o adversary_n of_o the_o iconoclaste_n what_o he_o after_o add_v consist_v only_a in_o repetition_n or_o matter_n of_o small_a importance_n and_o 678._o lib._n 7._o c._n 6._o p._n 678._o which_o may_v be_v easy_o refute_v by_o his_o own_o word_n for_o example_n what_o he_o say_v touch_v the_o water_n of_o baptism_n and_o oil_n that_o they_o be_v figure_n which_o contain_v virtue_n be_v a_o objection_n he_o have_v several_a time_n make_v and_o which_o we_o have_v already_o answer_v what_o he_o say_v touch_v the_o state_n of_o a_o image_n that_o it_o have_v 674._o c._n 6._o p._n 674._o not_o any_o inconsistency_n in_o itself_o neither_o real_a nor_o apparent_a with_o a_o consecration_n which_o will_v fill_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n with_o the_o virtue_n of_o christ_n body_n have_v be_v already_o refute_v for_o in_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o greek_n the_o state_n of_o image_n be_v inconsistent_a with_o what_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n become_v by_o the_o impression_n they_o receive_v from_o the_o virtue_n of_o christ_n body_n because_o they_o become_v in_o a_o certain_a sense_n the_o proper_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n so_o that_o whatsoever_o mr._n arnaud_n say_v in_o general_a touch_v the_o two_o state_n the_o one_o consistent_a and_o the_o other_o inconsistent_a have_v no_o foundation_n we_o know_v there_o be_v consistent_a and_o inconsistent_a state_n but_o the_o question_n be_v whither_o the_o greek_n may_v not_o believe_v without_o be_v extravagant_a and_o senseless_a that_o there_o be_v a_o inconsistency_n between_o these_o two_o expression_n the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o
image_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o proper_a body_n of_o christ_n although_o they_o understand_v a_o propriety_n by_o a_o impression_n of_o virtue_n i_o confess_v there_o be_v not_o between_o these_o two_o state_n of_o image_n and_o proper_a body_n in_o the_o sense_n wherein_o those_o of_o nice_a understand_v they_o a_o real_a inconsistancy_n but_o we_o must_v likewise_o acknowledge_v that_o there_o be_v a_o apparent_a one_o especial_o when_o it_o be_v make_v to_o consist_v only_o in_o the_o term_n as_o i_o believe_v these_o greek_n have_v make_v it_o if_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v have_v they_o make_v it_o to_o consist_v in_o the_o same_o thing_n beside_o that_o this_o difference_n will_v be_v of_o small_a importance_n as_o to_o the_o main_n i_o need_v only_o offer_v he_o what_o himself_o have_v tell_v we_o concern_v anastasius_n and_o other_o who_o deny_v the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o figure_n that_o 630._o lib._n 7._o c._n 2._o p._n 630._o these_o be_v not_o two_o inconsistent_a principle_n nor_o two_o contrary_a expression_n in_o the_o language_n of_o those_o time_n to_o say_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o the_o figure_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o yet_o a_o representation_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o his_o life_n and_o that_o the_o same_o author_n that_o teach_v the_o one_o teach_v we_o likewise_o the_o other_o i_o need_v only_o tell_v he_o that_o in_o the_o same_o place_n wherein_o they_o earnest_o deny_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v a_o image_n they_o acknowledge_v it_o be_v a_o symbol_n and_o that_o damascen_n himself_o who_o will_v not_o suffer_v it_o to_o be_v call_v a_o image_n or_o type_n yet_o assure_v we_o that_o the_o same_o oeconomy_n which_o be_v observe_v in_o christ_n natural_a body_n be_v observe_v in_o the_o bread_n which_o establish_v a_o true_a resemblance_n at_o bottom_n i_o need_v only_o offer_v he_o the_o exposition_n bessarion_n make_v of_o damascen_n word_n by_o the_o figure_n say_v he_o he_o mean_v a_o eucharist_n bessarion_n de_fw-fr de_fw-fr sacram._n eucharist_n shadow_n which_o be_v no_o more_o than_o a_o figure_n bare_o signify_v another_o subject_n yet_o without_o have_v any_o substance_n for_o act_v mr._n arnaud_n answer_v this_o passage_n of_o bessarion_n which_o i_o offer_v against_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n say_v that_o bessarion_n have_v reason_n to_o say_v st._n john_n damascen_n in_o deny_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v a_o figure_n mean_v a_o bare_a figure_n without_o 680._o c._n 6._o p._n 680._o efficacy_n not_o that_o he_o pretend_v a_o efficacious_a figure_n be_v not_o a_o figure_n but_o he_o suppose_v to_o say_v the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o sign_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o not_o his_o body_n be_v asmuch_o as_o to_o say_v it_o be_v a_o bare_a figure_n without_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n because_o the_o quality_n of_o a_o figure_n do_v not_o include_v any_o virtue_n and_o that_o it_o will_v have_v no_o other_o which_o can_v give_v it_o this_o virtue_n so_o that_o according_a to_o bessarion_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o damascen_n in_o deny_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v a_o figure_n of_o jesus_n christ_n mean_n by_o the_o word_n figure_n a_o shadow_n and_o a_o figure_n without_o efficacy_n because_o that_o in_o effect_n if_o the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o bare_a figure_n it_o will_v be_v a_o figure_n without_o efficacy_n and_o there_o will_v be_v no_o place_n of_o scripture_n which_o can_v prove_v this_o efficacy_n as_o we_o will_v show_v elsewhere_o this_o proposition_n than_o be_v true_a in_o one_o sense_n if_o the_o eucharist_n be_v but_o a_o figure_n it_o will_v be_v but_o a_o empty_a figure_n but_o this_o be_v not_o true_a in_o any_o sense_n see_v if_o the_o figure_n be_v a_o efficacious_a figure_n it_o will_v not_o be_v a_o figure_n he_o mean_v it_o be_v impossible_a to_o attribute_v any_o virtue_n to_o the_o eucharist_n if_o it_o be_v not_o acknowledge_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_o substance_n but_o one_a this_o principle_n be_v false_a in_o itself_o and_o the_o contrary_n may_v be_v prove_v by_o a_o instance_n from_o scripture_n which_o st._n paul_n call_v the_o power_n of_o god_n to_o salvation_n rom._n 1._o and_o by_o the_o example_n of_o baptism_n which_o be_v accompany_v with_o the_o virtue_n of_o christ_n blood_n and_o which_o according_a to_o the_o scripture_n be_v the_o laver_n of_o our_o regeneration_n in_o effect_n to_o apply_v to_o we_o the_o supernatural_a virtue_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n it_o be_v not_o necessary_a that_o the_o substance_n of_o this_o body_n be_v local_o in_o the_o eucharist_n it_o be_v sufficient_a that_o his_o spirit_n be_v in_o it_o and_o operate_v therein_o 2_o it_o be_v false_a there_o be_v no_o passage_n of_o scripture_n whereby_o to_o prove_v this_o efficacy_n that_o which_o our_o saviour_n himself_o say_v do_v this_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o and_o what_o st._n paul_n add_v that_o as_o often_o as_o we_o eat_v of_o this_o bread_n and_o drink_v of_o this_o cup_n we_o show_v forth_o the_o lord_n death_n till_o he_o come_v this_o i_o say_v include_v the_o communication_n of_o his_o virtue_n for_o christ_n and_o his_o death_n be_v not_o object_n of_o a_o mere_a historical_a consideration_n it_o be_v the_o same_o with_o this_o divine_a saviour_n as_o with_o the_o sun_n which_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o behold_v without_o be_v enlighten_v by_o it_o and_o cheer_v with_o its_o ray_n if_o we_o behold_v he_o say_v one_o of_o the_o prophet_n we_o be_v enlighten_v by_o he_o to_o declare_v his_o death_n as_o we_o ought_v be_v without_o doubt_v a_o action_n inseparable_a from_o the_o feel_n of_o his_o efficacy_n and_o that_o man_n who_o deny_v this_o truth_n know_v little_a of_o christ_n 3_o neither_o be_v it_o true_a that_o damascen_n oppose_v those_o that_o deny_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_o substance_n and_o say_v it_o be_v only_o so_o in_o virtue_n neither_o be_v it_o true_a bessarion_n impute_v to_o he_o this_o reason_v be_v not_o the_o eucharist_n the_o proper_a substance_n of_o christ_n body_n it_o will_v be_v no_o more_o than_o a_o mere_a figure_n without_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n this_o be_v one_o of_o mr._n arnaud_n circuit_n which_o have_v no_o ground_n either_o in_o the_o passage_n of_o damascen_n nor_o in_o that_o of_o bessarion_n bessarion_n indeed_o will_v have_v damascen_n to_o believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o the_o substantial_a presence_n for_o be_v a_o cardinal_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n it_o be_v no_o marvel_n he_o maintain_v not_o the_o contrary_a but_o he_o do_v not_o say_v damascen_n argue_v as_o mr._n arnaud_n suppose_v 4_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v himself_o furnish_v we_o wherewithal_o to_o dissipate_v all_o his_o subtlety_n touch_v the_o council_n of_o nice_a for_o we_o need_v only_o apply_v to_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a what_o he_o say_v concern_v damascen_n in_o make_v these_o father_n argue_v after_o this_o manner_n to_o say_v the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o image_n of_o christ_n be_v the_o same_o as_o to_o say_v it_o be_v no_o more_o than_o a_o bare_a image_n without_o any_o efficacy_n because_o the_o quality_n of_o a_o image_n include_v not_o any_o virtue_n and_o the_o eucharist_n can_v have_v elsewhere_o this_o virtue_n there_o be_v no_o place_n of_o scripture_n which_o attribute_n it_o to_o it_o nor_o from_o whence_o it_o can_v be_v conclude_v now_o the_o iconoclaste_n affirm_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v a_o image_n they_o say_v then_o that_o it_o be_v a_o bare_a image_n without_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n and_o consequent_o they_o contradict_v themselves_o when_o they_o afterward_o call_v it_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o if_o it_o be_v a_o mere_a image_n it_o can_v be_v virtual_o this_o body_n this_o reason_v attribute_v to_o the_o father_n of_o nice_a will_v be_v better_o ground_v than_o that_o which_o he_o impute_v to_o damascen_n because_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v damascen_n dispute_v against_o person_n that_o expound_v the_o word_n of_o christ_n this_o be_v my_o body_n in_o this_o sense_n this_o be_v the_o figure_n of_o my_o body_n whereas_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o iconoclaste_n have_v expound_v they_o in_o this_o sense_n this_o be_v the_o image_n of_o my_o body_n whence_o it_o follow_v they_o may_v be_v tell_v better_a than_o they_o have_v be_v by_o damascen_n that_o have_v no_o other_o passage_n of_o scripture_n whereby_o to_o prove_v it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_o virtue_n it_o be_v no_o more_o according_a to_o they_o than_o a_o mere_a image_n without_o any_o efficacy_n as_o to_o what_o mr._n arnaud_n say_v that_o although_o paschasius_fw-la his_o adversary_n expound_v 683._o c._n 6._o p._n 683._o these_o word_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o virtue_n of_o jesus_n christ_n yet_o do_v they_o not_o say_v it_o be_v the_o
shall_v see_v that_o the_o sense_n i_o attribute_v to_o the_o father_n of_o constantinople_n and_o which_o he_o be_v please_v to_o call_v a_o metaphysical_a speculation_n of_o mr._n claude_n be_v in_o effect_n a_o doctrine_n common_o receive_v in_o the_o greek_a church_n i_o draw_v advantage_n from_o the_o council_n say_n that_o our_o saviour_n choose_v a_o matter_n which_o do_v not_o represent_v any_o humane_a shape_n lest_o idolatry_n shall_v be_v thereby_o introduce_v and_o pretend_v that_o in_o whatsoever_o sort_n these_o word_n be_v understand_v they_o be_v inconsistent_a with_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n mr._n arnaud_n answer_v that_o this_o passage_n be_v capable_a of_o three_o sense_n the_o first_o that_o 701._o lib._n 7._o c._n 7._o p._n 700._o 701._o god_n will_v not_o let_v the_o eucharist_n have_v a_o humane_a shape_n lest_o it_o shall_v be_v adore_v the_o second_o that_o he_o will_v not_o suffer_v the_o eucharist_n to_o have_v a_o humane_a form_n lest_o man_n shall_v commit_v idolatry_n in_o adore_v it_o under_o this_o humane_a figure_n although_o it_o be_v no_o idolatry_n to_o worship_n it_o under_o the_o figure_n of_o bread_n the_o 3d._n that_o he_o will_v not_o let_v the_o eucharist_n have_v a_o humane_a form_n lest_o the_o due_a worship_n which_o will_v be_v give_v it_o under_o this_o humane_a figure_n shall_v carry_v man_n forth_o to_o adore_v image_n of_o wood_n and_o stone_n which_o be_v not_o our_o saviour_n as_o the_o eucharist_n be_v can_v not_o be_v worship_v without_o idolatry_n the_o first_o add_v he_o of_o these_o sense_n be_v that_o which_o the_o calvinist_n give_v to_o the_o word_n of_o the_o iconoclaste_n the_o 2._o be_v a_o ridiculous_a sense_n and_o that_o which_o never_o any_o person_n yet_o imagine_v the_o 3d._n be_v the_o sense_n which_o the_o catholic_n give_v they_o hereupon_o mr._n claude_n to_o establish_v his_o first_o sense_n declames_fw-la at_o large_a against_o the_o 2d_o which_o be_v not_o a_o sense_n but_o a_o absurd_a imagination_n which_o he_o have_v form_v have_v mr._n arnaud_n sincere_o relate_v all_o that_o i_o say_v on_o this_o subject_a and_o not_o maim_v my_o discourse_n and_o produce_v but_o some_o part_n thereof_o disjoint_v from_o the_o rest_n that_o he_o may_v turn_v it_o into_o a_o wrong_a sense_n it_o will_v have_v be_v easy_o perceive_v that_o i_o offer_v these_o two_o last_o sense_n and_o show_v that_o both_o of_o they_o be_v inconsistent_a with_o the_o supposition_n of_o the_o substantial_a presence_n that_o i_o afterward_o establish_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o these_o word_n in_o suppose_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v a_o image_n real_o distinct_a from_o our_o lord_n body_n i_o neither_o attribute_v to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n nor_o to_o any_o body_n else_o any_o sense_n i_o only_o propose_v the_o two_o which_o may_v be_v give_v to_o these_o word_n upon_o supposal_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o show_v that_o neither_o of_o they_o be_v justifiable_a i_o be_o not_o at_o all_o trouble_a at_o mr._n arnaud_n call_v the_o second_o a_o absurd_a imagination_n i_o hold_v it_o to_o be_v so_o as_o well_o as_o he_o and_o as_o such_o i_o have_v refute_v it_o but_o the_o last_o be_v no_o less_o absurd_a than_o the_o second_o for_o the_o due_a worship_n which_o will_v be_v give_v to_o the_o eucharist_n if_o it_o have_v a_o humane_a shape_n will_v not_o induce_v man_n to_o the_o worship_v of_o image_n of_o wood_n and_o stone_n the_o difference_n will_v be_v apparent_a for_o the_o eucharist_n will_v be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n the_o image_n of_o wood_n not_o so_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n will_v not_o be_v then_o ground_v on_o the_o humane_a shape_n or_o figure_n but_o on_o the_o substantial_a presence_n of_o christ_n body_n moreover_o what_o can_v be_v more_o ridiculous_a than_o the_o opinion_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n impute_v to_o these_o people_n which_o be_v that_o our_o saviour_n will_v have_v propose_v his_o body_n real_o in_o the_o eucharist_n clothe_v with_o another_o humane_a figure_n than_o his_o own_o natural_a form_n otherwise_o say_v he_o it_o will_v not_o be_v a_o image_n but_o our_o saviour_n himself_o without_o any_o veil_n it_o be_v true_a but_o this_o shall_v make_v he_o comprehend_v that_o they_o understand_v the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o the_o proper_a substance_n of_o this_o body_n but_o a_o image_n which_o be_v of_o another_o substance_n than_o its_o original_a for_o a_o man_n can_v be_v guilty_a of_o a_o great_a absurdity_n than_o to_o imagine_v our_o saviour_n body_n be_v real_o in_o the_o eucharist_n in_o a_o humane_a shape_n not_o his_o own_o but_o a_o borrow_a one_o these_o kind_n of_o imagination_n reside_v not_o in_o the_o mind_n of_o reasonable_a people_n but_o suppose_v this_o be_v their_o sense_n how_o can_v they_o say_v that_o our_o saviour_n will_v not_o take_v upon_o he_o any_o other_o humane_a shape_n than_o his_o own_o to_o prevent_v idolatry_n may_v not_o their_o adversary_n tell_v they_o on_o the_o contrary_a that_o this_o very_a consideration_n ought_v to_o prevail_v on_o we_o the_o more_o to_o make_v image_n for_o the_o original_a of_o our_o saviour_n body_n in_o whatsoever_o state_n it_o be_v takes_z man_n off_o from_o image_n but_o it_o will_v carry_v they_o further_o off_o from_o they_o if_o it_o have_v a_o humane_a figure_n whatsoever_o it_o be_v for_o this_o be_v what_o our_o eye_n seek_v in_o image_n and_o if_o they_o find_v this_o figure_n join_v with_o the_o original_a they_o need_v not_o search_v it_o elsewhere_o i_o confess_v that_o the_o original_a speak_v move_a itself_o and_o act_v under_o its_o own_o proper_a figure_n will_v better_o produce_v this_o effect_n but_o this_o do_v not_o hinder_v but_o that_o it_o may_v produce_v it_o likewise_o have_v a_o simple_a borrow_a figure_n without_o speech_n and_o action_n see_v that_o also_o image_n have_v neither_o speech_n nor_o action_n and_o that_o the_o figure_n they_o have_v be_v no_o less_o a_o borrow_a figure_n than_o that_o which_o the_o eucharist_n will_v have_v it_o be_v certain_a that_o this_o sensual_a devotion_n which_o seek_v after_o representation_n and_o visible_a lineament_n will_v be_v more_o satisfy_v in_o behold_v a_o humane_a shape_n whatsoever_o it_o be_v apply_v on_o the_o original_a itself_o than_o to_o behold_v one_o represent_v on_o cloth_n or_o the_o wall_n of_o a_o house_n it_o must_v then_o be_v acknowledge_v that_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o this_o council_n suppose_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v a_o image_n real_o distinct_a from_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o our_o saviour_n have_v choose_v for_o this_o a_o matter_n or_o a_o substance_n which_o have_v not_o a_o humane_a figure_n lest_o this_o resemblance_n shall_v carry_v man_n forth_o to_o render_v to_o the_o image_n that_o which_o be_v only_o due_a to_o the_o original_a and_o to_o make_v other_o like_o it_o of_o other_o matter_n to_o adore_v they_o whosoever_o shall_v compare_v my_o exposition_n with_o that_o of_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v soon_o acknowledge_v that_o i_o be_v natural_a free_a and_o according_a to_o good_a sense_n whereas_o his_o be_v force_v and_o violent_a and_o impute_v to_o person_n such_o a_o kind_n of_o argue_v as_o be_v absurd_a and_o groundless_a but_o say_v mr._n arnaud_n the_o iconoclaste_n adore_v the_o eucharist_n with_o a_o sovereign_a 702._o c._n 7._o p._n 702._o adoration_n for_o stephen_n the_o young_a say_v to_o constantin_n copronymus_n do_v not_o you_o design_v likewise_o to_o cast_v out_o of_o the_o church_n the_o antitype_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n see_v they_o contain_v the_o true_a image_n of_o they_o and_o we_o adore_v and_o kiss_v they_o and_o be_v sanctify_v by_o receive_v they_o stephen_n prove_v the_o worship_n of_o image_n by_o a_o principle_n common_a to_o the_o iconoclaste_n now_o according_a to_o they_o all_o worship_n render_v to_o image_n be_v a_o real_a adoration_n and_o be_v due_a to_o god_n only_o and_o consequent_o they_o give_v to_o the_o eucharist_n a_o worship_n which_o they_o suppose_v due_a only_o to_o god_n but_o can_v not_o mr._n arnaud_n foresee_v that_o we_o may_v argue_v exact_o contrary_a and_o say_v stephen_n prove_v the_o relative_a adoration_n of_o image_n by_o that_o of_o the_o eucharist_n neither_o of_o they_o then_o give_v the_o eucharist_n any_o other_o than_o a_o relative_a adoration_n and_o consequent_o they_o neither_o of_o they_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_o proper_a substance_n but_o say_v he_o the_o iconoclaste_n acknowledge_v but_o one_o only_a adoration_n which_o be_v that_o which_o be_v due_a to_o god_n alone_o and_o consequent_o ibid._n ibid._n they_o give_v the_o eucharist_n a_o worship_n which_o they_o suppose_v due_a only_o to_o god_n there_o can_v be_v a_o weak_a argument_n stephen_n do_v not_o
quod_fw-la sicut_fw-la bestiae_fw-la in_o morte_fw-la expirant_fw-la &_o sic_fw-la moriuntur_fw-la ita_fw-la &_o homines_fw-la &_o sicut_fw-la bestiae_fw-la cum_fw-la semel_fw-la morte_fw-la fuerunt_fw-la nunquam_fw-la resurgent_fw-la ita_fw-la nec_fw-la homines_fw-la the_o opinion_n hold_v only_o in_o one_o armenia_n be_v likewise_o denote_v exact_o in_o these_o word_n in_o majori_fw-la armenia_n in_o minori_fw-la armenia_n or_o catholicon_fw-la majoris_fw-la armeniae_n catholicon_fw-la minoris_fw-la armeniae_n the_o common_a opinion_n be_v express_v in_o these_o term_n armeni_n dicunt_fw-la armeni_n tenent_fw-la and_o although_o in_o the_o article_n which_o respect_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n we_o find_v these_o word_n et_fw-la hoc_fw-la specialiter_fw-la aliqui_fw-la magistri_fw-la armenorum_n dixerunt_fw-la videlicet_fw-la quod_fw-la non_fw-la erat_fw-la ibi_fw-la corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la verum_fw-la &_o sanguis_fw-la sed_fw-la exemplar_n &_o similitudo_fw-la ejus_fw-la yet_o be_v this_o same_o sentiment_n impute_v general_o to_o all_o the_o armenian_n for_o the_o article_n begin_v thus_o item_n quod_fw-la armeni_n non_fw-la dicunt_fw-la quod_fw-la post_fw-la verba_fw-la consecrationis_fw-la panis_n &_o vini_n sit_fw-la facta_fw-la transubstantiatio_fw-la panis_n &_o vini_n in_o verum_fw-la corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la &_o sanguinem_fw-la and_o towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o same_o article_n there_o be_v quod_fw-la etiam_fw-la armeni_n illud_fw-la quod_fw-la ponitur_fw-la in_o eorum_fw-la canone_o missae_fw-la per_fw-la quem_fw-la panis_fw-la benedictus_fw-la efficitur_fw-la verum_fw-la corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la exponunt_fw-la quia_fw-la efficitur_fw-la ibi_fw-la vera_fw-la similitudo_fw-la &_o exemplar_n corporis_fw-la &_o sanguinis_fw-la christi_fw-la unde_fw-la damascenus_n propter_fw-la hoc_fw-la reprehendens_fw-la eos_fw-la dixit_fw-la quod_fw-la ducenti_fw-la tunc_fw-la anni_fw-la erant_fw-la quod_fw-la armeni_n perdiderunt_fw-la omne_fw-la sacramenta_fw-la etc._n etc._n it_o be_v then_o clear_a that_o this_o information_n attribute_n this_o opinion_n not_o to_o some_o particular_a person_n but_o to_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o armenian_n see_v that_o on_o one_o hand_n this_o article_n bear_v the_o character_n of_o error_n common_a to_o the_o armenian_n and_o on_o the_o other_o there_o be_v apply_v to_o they_o what_o damascene_fw-la say_v of_o they_o so_o long_o before_o that_o they_o have_v lose_v all_o the_o sacrament_n let_v mr._n arnaud_n bestir_v himself_o as_o fierce_o as_o he_o please_v he_o can_v hinder_v we_o from_o perceive_v that_o if_o this_o article_n relate_v only_o to_o particular_a person_n witness_n of_o the_o fourteen_o century_n that_o depose_v what_o it_o contain_v will_v never_o have_v seek_v in_o the_o eight_o century_n that_o be_v to_o say_v six_o hundred_o year_n before_o the_o authority_n of_o damascen_n to_o confirm_v what_o they_o depose_v and_o even_o to_o confirm_v it_o by_o a_o passage_n which_o respect_v the_o church_n of_o the_o armenian_n in_o general_a and_o which_o accuse_v it_o for_o have_v no_o true_a sacrament_n mr._n arnaud_n observe_v afterward_o that_o in_o this_o same_o article_n there_o be_v accuse_v another_o armenian_a doctor_n name_v narces_n for_o say_v when_o the_o priest_n 48._o c._n 9_o p._n 48._o pronounce_v these_o word_n hoc_fw-la est_fw-la corpus_fw-la meum_fw-la the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v then_o in_o a_o state_n of_o death_n and_o when_o he_o add_v perquem_fw-la the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v then_o alive_a it_o be_v true_a say_v he_o the_o information_n add_v that_o this_o doctor_n do_v not_o express_v whether_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n or_o of_o the_o figure_n but_o the_o difference_n of_o these_o two_o state_n of_o life_n and_o death_n be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o a_o figure_n which_o do_v not_o change_n sufficient_o show_v that_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n if_o these_o two_o state_n of_o life_n and_o death_n can_v be_v find_v in_o a_o figure_n much_o less_o in_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v no_o more_o subject_a to_o death_n nor_o the_o necessity_n of_o rise_v again_o be_v mr._n arnaud_n so_o great_o prejudice_v that_o he_o can_v perceive_v the_o sense_n of_o this_o doctor_n be_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o mystery_n which_o express_v the_o whole_a oeconomy_n of_o jesus_n christ_n especial_o his_o death_n and_o resurrection_n according_a to_o the_o common_a doctrine_n of_o the_o greek_n from_o which_o in_o this_o respect_n the_o greek_n do_v not_o vary_v in_o the_o seventy_v error_n say_v he_o moreover_o the_o same_o armenian_n be_v ibid_fw-la ibid_fw-la charge_v with_o believe_v that_o when_o any_o one_o receive_v the_o eucharist_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n descend_v into_o his_o body_n and_o be_v convert_v therein_o as_o other_o aliment_n which_o be_v a_o contrary_a heresy_n to_o that_o of_o berengarius_fw-la but_o as_o berengarius_fw-la will_v not_o have_v scruple_v to_o call_v the_o bread_n which_o be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n so_o neither_o will_v he_o have_v scruple_v to_o express_v himself_o in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o this_o article_n make_v the_o armenian_n do_v that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o bread_n which_o be_v the_o figure_n of_o it_o descend_v into_o our_o body_n and_o be_v change_v into_o our_o body_n so_o that_o this_o contrariety_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n imagine_v have_v no_o ground_n but_o there_o be_v a_o real_a opposition_n between_o this_o discourse_n of_o the_o armenian_n that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v change_v into_o our_o body_n as_o other_o food_n and_o the_o opinion_n of_o transubstantiation_n for_o how_o can_v it_o be_v conceive_v that_o the_o proper_a substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v in_o heaven_n shall_v be_v change_v into_o our_o body_n that_o a_o incorruptible_a substance_n shall_v be_v digest_v and_o change_v that_o a_o substance_n which_o exist_v after_o the_o manner_n of_o spirit_n shall_v nourish_v we_o and_o become_v food_n to_o we_o it_o appear_v then_o from_o this_o very_a thing_n that_o by_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o armenian_n mean_v only_o the_o sacrament_n or_o mystery_n of_o this_o body_n which_o in_o respect_n of_o its_o substance_n be_v real_a bread_n neither_o be_v it_o to_o any_o purpose_n to_o remark_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v ibid._n ibid._n that_o those_o to_o who_o be_v attribute_v the_o believe_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v only_o the_o figure_n of_o christ_n body_n be_v not_o wont_a to_o call_v the_o eucharist_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o yet_o common_o the_o armenian_n do_v thus_o call_v it_o as_o appear_v by_o their_o liturgy_n for_o it_o be_v evident_a the_o sense_n of_o this_o article_n be_v not_o that_o absolute_o the_o armenian_n reject_v this_o expression_n see_v it_o immediate_o afterward_o attribute_n it_o to_o they_o but_o that_o it_o be_v not_o usual_a among_o they_o especial_o since_o they_o see_v the_o latin_n abuse_v it_o and_o therefore_o they_o choose_v rather_o to_o use_v those_o of_o host_n sacrifice_n and_o communion_n it_o be_v also_o to_o no_o purpose_n to_o say_v the_o liturgy_n of_o the_o armenian_n be_v contrary_a ibid._n ibid._n to_o this_o opinion_n see_v it_o contain_v the_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o they_o expound_v it_o in_o this_o sense_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o true_a resemblance_n or_o the_o representation_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n this_o explication_n say_v mr._n arnaud_n be_v so_o absurd_a and_o ridiculous_a that_o it_o can_v not_o be_v very_o common_a it_o be_v impossible_a the_o generality_n shall_v entertain_v it_o but_o do_v mr._n arnaud_n believe_v that_o transubstantiation_n be_v full_o and_o true_o explain_v as_o it_o be_v in_o itself_o and_o consequence_n and_o dependency_n can_v be_v more_o easy_o entertain_v by_o a_o people_n than_o this_o sense_n which_o the_o armenian_n give_v to_o the_o term_n of_o their_o liturgy_n as_o to_o what_o he_o add_v that_o it_o be_v say_v in_o the_o seventy_v article_n that_o ibid._n ibid._n according_a to_o the_o armenian_n the_o eucharist_n do_v not_o effect_v the_o remission_n of_o sin_n nor_o confer_v grace_n and_o that_o this_o be_v contrary_n to_o the_o word_n of_o the_o liturgy_n of_o the_o armenian_n of_o leopolis_n and_o a_o passage_n of_o the_o catholic_n of_o armenia_n in_o the_o conference_n of_o theorien_n which_o say_v they_o sacrifice_n in_o the_o church_n the_o son_n of_o god_n for_o the_o salvation_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n all_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n can_v conclude_v hence_o be_v that_o the_o armenian_n reside_v in_o armenia_n do_v not_o well_o agree_v in_o this_o point_n with_o those_o of_o leopolis_n in_o poland_n and_o that_o the_o catholic_n which_o confer_v with_o theorien_n be_v of_o no_o great_a consideration_n among_o they_o but_o it_o can_v hence_o follow_v
prove_v we_o may_v reply_v in_o general_a that_o there_o can_v be_v nothing_o of_o solidity_n or_o certainty_n conclude_v from_o either_o of_o these_o church_n whether_o we_o consider_v they_o since_o their_o separation_n or_o during_o their_o reunion_n the_o latin_n believe_v the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n from_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n and_o they_o add_v the_o filioque_fw-la to_o the_o symbol_n long_o before_o the_o separation_n of_o photius_n and_o yet_o the_o church_n continue_v unite_v without_o dispute_v on_o these_o article_n as_o they_o do_v afterward_o it_o be_v the_o same_o in_o reference_n to_o several_a other_o point_n and_o have_v not_o the_o interest_n as_o well_o of_o the_o pope_n as_o of_o photius_n be_v concern_v in_o this_o affair_n it_o be_v likely_a both_o of_o they_o have_v continue_v a_o long_a time_n in_o the_o same_o state_n of_o communion_n together_o notwithstanding_o all_o these_o difference_n it_o be_v then_o a_o mere_a abuse_n to_o establish_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n by_o that_o of_o the_o greek_a one_o or_o that_o of_o the_o greek_a one_o by_o that_o of_o the_o latin_a whatsoever_o union_n there_o may_v have_v be_v betwixt_o they_o he_o that_o will_v be_v certain_a of_o their_o sentiment_n must_v consider_v each_o of_o they_o apart_o and_o search_v for_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o western_a church_n in_o the_o west_n and_o that_o of_o the_o eastern_a in_o the_o east_n not_o but_o that_o i_o believe_v the_o latin_n as_o well_o as_o the_o greek_n know_v nothing_o of_o these_o admirable_a doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n or_o the_o substantial_a presence_n in_o the_o age_n now_o in_o question_n but_o because_o i_o can_v see_v how_o there_o can_v be_v reasonable_o draw_v a_o consequence_n from_o the_o one_o to_o the_o other_o and_o yet_o suppose_v the_o consequence_n be_v good_a it_o can_v but_o be_v in_o my_o favour_n have_v show_v so_o clear_o as_o i_o have_v do_v that_o the_o greek_n have_v not_o the_o same_o belief_n touch_v the_o sacrament_n as_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v at_o this_o day_n let_v we_o lay_v aside_o for_o this_o time_n the_o greek_n see_v we_o have_v discourse_v sufficient_o on_o they_o and_o come_v we_o to_o the_o latin_n themselves_o i_o will_v undertake_v 736._o lib._n 8._o ch._n 1._o pag_n 736._o say_v mr._n arnaud_n positive_o to_o show_v from_o author_n of_o these_o century_n that_o the_o body_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n have_v have_v no_o other_o faith_n touch_v this_o mystery_n than_o that_o of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n i_o confess_v the_o undertake_n be_v considerable_a and_o worth_a mr._n arnaud_n pain_n but_o we_o must_v see_v how_o he_o acquit_v himself_o therein_o for_o this_o purpose_n he_o have_v a_o long_a chapter_n of_o preparative_n who_o title_n be_v suppose_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n be_v constant_o and_o universal_o believe_v during_o the_o seven_o eigth_n and_o nine_o century_n how_o man_n ought_v to_o speak_v of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n according_a to_o reason_n and_o nature_n and_o the_o ordinary_a way_n of_o their_o express_a themselves_o this_o chapter_n be_v full_a of_o long_a discourse_n who_o drift_n be_v to_o persuade_v we_o that_o provide_v we_o suppose_v the_o latin_a church_n firm_o believe_v transubstantiation_n there_o be_v then_o no_o dispute_n about_o this_o article_n we_o shall_v not_o be_v offend_v at_o several_a expression_n arse_v from_o sense_n which_o cause_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v call_v bread_n and_o wine_n the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n that_o it_o will_v be_v even_o contrary_a to_o nature_n not_o to_o find_v in_o the_o write_n of_o these_o age_n any_o trace_n of_o this_o language_n of_o sense_n and_o that_o a_o too_o great_a care_n to_o avoid_v it_o will_v not_o at_o all_o agree_v with_o the_o state_n of_o those_o time_n moreover_o all_o which_o can_v be_v expect_v be_v that_o the_o writer_n of_o those_o time_n have_v explain_v themselves_o in_o term_n which_o plain_o and_o natural_o denote_v the_o faith_n of_o this_o mystery_n and_o imprint_v the_o idea_n of_o it_o in_o the_o mind_n of_o all_o those_o which_o hear_v they_o literal_o that_o the_o firm_a belief_n which_o they_o have_v of_o the_o reality_n shall_v only_o have_v hinder_v they_o from_o ever_o propose_v any_o of_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o sacramentary_n that_o as_o to_o the_o doubt_n which_o arise_v from_o this_o mystery_n they_o have_v not_o whole_o dissemble_v they_o but_o endeavour_v to_o satisfy_v they_o after_o a_o prudent_a manner_n in_o say_v the_o eucharist_n be_v true_o and_o proper_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o this_o expression_n explain_v and_o determine_v the_o simple_a expression_n which_o affirm_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o they_o abridge_v their_o word_n and_o left_a something_o to_o be_v supply_v by_o the_o mind_n of_o those_o they_o speak_v to_o that_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v compose_v of_o two_o part_n the_o one_o visible_a and_o the_o other_a invisible_a the_o one_o sensible_a and_o the_o other_a intelligible_a that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o the_o outward_a vail_n which_o be_v the_o sacrament_n and_o of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n cover_v with_o this_o vail_n it_o may_v be_v consider_v in_o three_o manner_n the_o first_o be_v to_o respect_v it_o direct_o and_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n indirect_o the_o second_o be_v to_o respect_v direct_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o sacrament_n indirect_o and_o the_o three_o be_v to_o consider_v equal_o the_o sacrament_n and_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o from_o these_o three_o way_n of_o consider_v this_o mystery_n there_o arise_v several_a different_a expression_n for_o according_a to_o the_o first_o it_o may_v be_v call_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o mystery_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n and_o according_a to_o the_o second_o be_v say_v that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v contain_v in_o the_o mystery_n in_o the_o sacrament_n under_o the_o figure_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o according_a to_o the_o three_o that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v both_o the_o reality_n and_o the_o figure_n that_o it_o be_v natural_a for_o a_o man_n mind_n to_o apply_v itself_o to_o one_o of_o these_o particular_n without_o deny_v the_o other_o in_o fine_a that_o as_o this_o mystery_n comprehend_v several_a relation_n custom_n benefit_n and_o sense_n which_o be_v ingrave_v and_o represent_v in_o the_o symbol_n it_o must_v needs_o be_v very_o common_a with_o author_n of_o those_o time_n to_o apply_v themselves_o to_o the_o show_v the_o faithful_a these_o mysterious_a signification_n without_o concern_v themselves_o about_o the_o explanation_n of_o the_o essential_a part_n of_o the_o mystery_n see_n it_o be_v know_v of_o all_o the_o world_n and_o this_o be_v the_o sum_n of_o this_o confuse_a heap_n of_o argument_n with_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v stuff_v the_o second_o chapter_n of_o his_o 8_o book_n it_o be_v evident_a he_o design_v by_o these_o circuit_n propofe_v with_o such_o a_o prodigious_a perplexity_n of_o word_n to_o throw_v himself_o into_o a_o labyrinth_n and_o draw_v insensible_o his_o reader_n after_o he_o for_o to_o what_o end_n be_v this_o heap_n of_o supposition_n proposition_n reflection_n distinction_n different_a respect_n way_n of_o expression_n etc._n etc._n with_o which_o this_o chapter_n be_v cram_v be_v transubstantiation_n so_o deep_o sink_v into_o the_o seven_o and_o follow_a century_n that_o we_o can_v get_v at_o it_o unless_o we_o pass_v through_o as_o many_o turn_n and_o wind_n as_o there_o be_v porch_n and_o door_n in_o the_o ancient_a temple_n of_o jerusalem_n before_o a_o man_n can_v come_v to_o the_o sanctuary_n methinks_v this_o alone_o be_v sufficient_a to_o prejudice_v one_o mind_n against_o mr._n arnaud_n cause_n for_o have_v the_o latin_a church_n then_o believe_v the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n will_v she_o not_o have_v clear_o explain_v herself_o shall_v we_o not_o have_v see_v it_o appear_v in_o the_o expression_n of_o its_o doctor_n without_o give_v a_o man_n self_n all_o this_o trouble_n to_o find_v it_o moreover_o how_o can_v mr._n arnaud_n desire_v a_o man_n before_o he_o judge_n of_o his_o reason_n and_o the_o expression_n of_o author_n in_o question_n to_o suppose_v the_o church_n then_o believe_v constant_o and_o universal_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n although_o she_o never_o have_v see_v any_o controversy_n to_o arise_v touch_v these_o article_n be_v it_o fit_v for_o those_o who_o be_v to_o decide_v a_o question_n to_o prepossess_v themselves_o with_o prejudices_fw-la by_o supposition_n which_o do_v in_o themselves_o determine_v the_o difference_n or_o which_o
at_o least_o must_v bias_n a_o man_n judgement_n towards_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v afterward_o offer_v if_o i_o for_o my_o share_n desire_v a_o man_n to_o suppose_v a_o church_n which_o never_o hear_v any_o mention_n of_o the_o substantial_a presence_n nor_o conversion_n of_o substance_n that_o never_o believe_v these_o doctrine_n and_o be_v ignorant_a of_o all_o the_o subtlety_n of_o the_o school_n on_o that_o point_n my_o request_n will_v be_v more_o reasonable_a than_o that_o of_o mr._n arnaud_n for_o till_o we_o be_v show_v transubstantiation_n have_v be_v receive_v in_o a_o church_n we_o may_v suppose_v this_o church_n in_o a_o state_n of_o nature_n in_o this_o respect_n now_o we_o know_v it_o be_v contrary_a to_o nature_n to_o believe_v it_o i_o know_v mr._n arnaud_n will_v not_o fail_v to_o tell_v i_o we_o must_v not_o thus_o fill_v man_n mind_n with_o prejudices_fw-la but_o leave_v they_o at_o liberty_n to_o judge_v of_o thing_n allege_v on_o both_o side_n this_o supposition_n then_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v have_v we_o make_v be_v captious_a far_o from_o be_v sincere_a and_o tend_v to_o surprise_v man_n mind_n by_o make_v they_o take_v a_o part_n beforehand_o without_o any_o ground_n or_o reason_n that_o be_v thus_o prejudice_v they_o may_v see_v what_o be_v not_o and_o not_o see_v what_o be_v for_o it_o be_v certain_a according_a to_o these_o two_o different_a supposition_n the_o one_o that_o a_o church_n believe_v transubstantiation_n but_o never_o dispute_v about_o it_o the_o other_a that_n a_o church_n do_v not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n nor_o ever_o hear_v it_o a_o man_n shall_v different_o judge_v of_o the_o same_o expression_n upon_o one_o of_o these_o prejudices_fw-la a_o man_n will_v say_v here_o be_v one_o of_o these_o defective_a expression_n mention_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n which_o leave_v something_o to_o be_v supply_v by_o the_o hearer_n and_o on_o the_o other_o a_o man_n will_v say_v here_o be_v a_o expression_n which_o comprehend_v the_o whole_a faith_n of_o the_o mystery_n in_o effect_n hence_o proceed_v the_o different_a judgement_n which_o the_o catholic_n and_o protestant_n make_v on_o several_a passage_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n the_o one_o believe_v they_o see_v transubstantiation_n in_o they_o because_o they_o read_v the_o passage_n with_o this_o prejudice_n that_o the_o ancient_a church_n hold_v it_o and_o the_o place_n consider_v in_o this_o respect_n confirm_v they_o in_o the_o thought_n which_o they_o have_v already_o entertain_v the_o other_o do_v not_o find_v it_o in_o they_o because_o they_o consider_v the_o same_o passage_n with_o this_o contrary_a prejudice_n that_o the_o ancient_a church_n do_v not_o believe_v it_o and_o these_o passage_n consider_v in_o this_o regard_n make_v no_o impression_n upon_o they_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n there_o be_v passage_n which_o appear_v very_o considerable_a for_o the_o protestant_n against_o the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n and_o which_o yet_o appear_v but_o weak_a and_o inconsiderable_a to_o the_o roman_a catholic_n to_o deal_v fair_o in_o a_o matter_n of_o this_o importance_n it_o seem_v to_o i_o a_o man_n ought_v to_o compare_v these_o two_o prejudices_fw-la one_o with_o the_o other_o and_o examine_v solid_o which_o of_o the_o two_o be_v most_o just_a and_o reasonable_a for_o this_o effect_n we_o must_v consider_v the_o church_n either_o as_o a_o society_n of_o man_n or_o as_o a_o society_n of_o christian_n in_o the_o first_o respect_n it_o will_v be_v the_o great_a absurdity_n imaginable_a to_o attribute_v to_o it_o the_o belief_n of_o transubstantiation_n if_o she_o hold_v it_o it_o will_v be_v in_o the_o second_o respect_n i_o will_v say_v inasmuch_o as_o she_o be_v a_o christian_a society_n that_o have_v such_o article_n of_o divine_a faith_n and_o particular_a sentiment_n touch_v religion_n which_o nature_n do_v not_o give_v now_o in_o this_o quality_n a_o man_n can_v reasonable_o prejudicate_v that_o the_o church_n of_o the_o seven_o and_o follow_v century_n believe_v the_o substantial_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n but_o by_o one_o of_o these_o two_o motive_n either_o because_o he_o see_v these_o doctrine_n contain_v in_o the_o first_o and_o fundamental_a rule_n of_o christian_a religion_n which_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n or_o see_v they_o already_o establish_v in_o the_o precede_a century_n if_o then_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v establish_v his_o supposition_n he_o must_v begin_v by_o inquiry_n into_o the_o scripture_n and_o tradition_n of_o the_o first_o six_o century_n and_o show_v therein_o the_o doctrine_n in_o question_n which_o do_v he_o shall_v descend_v to_o the_o seven_o and_o eight_o age_n and_o make_v his_o discussion_n on_o this_o principle_n that_o the_o church_n at_o that_o time_n be_v in_o possession_n of_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n but_o he_o do_v neither_o the_o one_o nor_o the_o other_o of_o these_o thing_n he_o begin_v his_o discussion_n from_o the_o seven_o century_n and_o will_v have_v his_o reader_n judge_v beforehand_o from_o thence_o that_o the_o church_n at_o that_o time_n hold_v the_o doctrine_n now_o in_o dispute_n this_o be_v a_o plain_a deviation_n and_o illusion_n for_o till_o such_o time_n as_o the_o contrary_n appear_v to_o we_o we_o must_v always_o predetermine_v on_o nature_n side_n now_o the_o order_n of_o nature_n be_v neither_o to_o believe_v the_o substantial_a presence_n nor_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n so_o that_o unless_o the_o establishment_n of_o these_o doctrine_n in_o the_o church_n appear_v elsewhere_o we_o can_v but_o suppose_v the_o church_n in_o what_o time_n and_o place_n soever_o we_o consider_v it_o in_o a_o state_n pure_o natural_a in_o this_o respect_n we_o can_v never_o reasonable_o predetermine_v without_o some_o considerable_a motive_n contrary_a to_o that_o common_a light_n which_o regulate_v the_o judgement_n of_o man_n nor_o contrary_a to_o universal_a notion_n and_o general_a custom_n now_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o these_o three_o thing_n oppose_v the_o doctrine_n in_o question_n for_o our_o sense_n give_v in_o their_o testimony_n against_o they_o and_o reason_n carry_v we_o rather_o away_o from_o they_o than_o to_o '_o they_o universal_a notion_n give_v we_o quite_o different_a idea_n than_o those_o which_o these_o doctrine_n constrain_v we_o to_o have_v and_o the_o common_a custom_n be_v to_o judge_v of_o sensible_a thing_n according_a to_o their_o natural_a character_n we_o ought_v never_o to_o prejudicate_v without_o exceed_v great_a reason_n against_o a_o example_n i_o mean_v against_o the_o usual_a manner_n of_o proceed_v act_v think_v or_o speak_v in_o such_o like_a matter_n as_o be_v this_o in_o question_n now_o the_o example_n of_o all_o people_n and_o especial_o of_o christian_n show_v they_o conceive_v the_o mystery_n or_o sacrament_n without_o imagine_v any_o conversion_n of_o substance_n in_o they_o that_o they_o give_v to_o sign_n the_o name_n of_o the_o thing_n which_o they_o represent_v to_o distinguish_v mystery_n from_o miracle_n proper_o so_o call_v not_o to_o offer_v miracle_n wrought_v on_o sensible_a thing_n and_o which_o be_v yet_o not_o only_o imperceptible_a to_o the_o sense_n but_o also_o contrary_a to_o their_o deposition_n when_o the_o question_n concern_v a_o particular_a doctrine_n which_o go_v to_o the_o make_v up_o of_o a_o part_n of_o the_o body_n of_o a_o religion_n a_o man_n ought_v never_o to_o prejudicate_v light_o against_o that_o which_o we_o call_v the_o analogy_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o relation_n coherence_n and_o just_a proportion_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v natural_o between_o the_o doctrine_n maxim_n and_o custom_n of_o the_o same_o religion_n for_o it_o be_v with_o religion_n as_o with_o the_o several_a part_n of_o a_o building_n or_o aedifices_fw-la of_o the_o same_o city_n or_o member_n of_o the_o same_o body_n or_o if_o you_o will_v as_o with_o child_n of_o the_o same_o family_n they_o be_v know_v by_o one_o another_o because_o they_o all_o do_v in_o some_o sort_n resemble_v each_o other_o now_o if_o we_o consider_v the_o christian_a religion_n in_o the_o state_n wherein_o it_o be_v in_o the_o seven_o and_o eight_o century_n we_o shall_v find_v it_o full_a of_o explication_n and_o mystical_a expression_n for_o this_o be_v the_o true_a character_n of_o the_o divinity_n of_o those_o day_n we_o shall_v find_v perpetual_a discourse_n of_o that_o spiritual_a communion_n which_o we_o have_v with_o jesus_n christ_n and_o immediate_a manducation_n of_o his_o flesh_n as_o a_o act_n of_o the_o soul_n and_o of_o a_o thing_n that_o belong_v only_o to_o the_o faithful_a we_o shall_v not_o find_v they_o consider_v any_o more_o than_o two_o state_n in_o our_o saviour_n christ_n to_o wit_n that_o of_o his_o abasement_n and_o that_o of_o his_o exaltation_n without_o ever_o mention_v this_o three_o state_n call_v sacramental_a we_o shall_v not_o find_v they_o apply_v to_o
difficulty_n of_o this_o mystery_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v no_o marvel_n that_o the_o father_n never_o take_v notice_n of_o '_o they_o reflection_n we_o have_v already_o refute_v this_o opposition_n and_o it_o only_o remain_v that_o we_o observe_v here_o again_o mr._n arnaud_n illusion_n who_o to_o answer_v the_o proof_n draw_v from_o the_o consequence_n which_o he_o call_v philosophical_a one_o such_o as_o be_v the_o existence_n of_o accident_n without_o a_o subject_n the_o existence_n of_o a_o body_n in_o divers_a place_n at_o once_o the_o concomitance_n etc._n etc._n which_o be_v unknown_a to_o the_o ancient_a church_n as_o well_o as_o to_o the_o schismatical_a church_n suppose_v first_o that_o these_o church_n do_v firm_o believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o conclude_v afterward_o that_o our_o proof_n musâ—_n need_v be_v invalid_a see_v here_o be_v the_o greek_n armenian_n and_o coptic_o etc._n etc._n who_o make_v no_o mention_n of_o these_o difficulty_n so_o that_o by_o this_o mean_n there_o be_v no_o argument_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n can_v easy_o answer_v we_o have_v likewise_o refute_v particular_o what_o he_o offer_v touch_v the_o adoration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n in_o his_o 9th_o chapter_n and_o as_o to_o what_o he_o allege_v in_o the_o 10_o touch_v the_o impossibility_n of_o the_o change_n which_o we_o maintain_v we_o will_v treat_v thereof_o in_o this_o follow_a book_n book_n vi._n concern_v the_o change_n which_o have_v happen_v in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o eucharist_n that_o this_o change_n be_v not_o impossible_a and_o that_o it_o have_v effectual_o happen_v chap._n i._n the_o state_n of_o the_o question_n touch_v the_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o presence_n or_o real_a absence_n design_v particular_o to_o treat_v in_o this_o 6_o and_o last_o book_n of_o the_o change_n which_o have_v happen_v according_a to_o we_o in_o the_o latin_a church_n i_o can_v not_o better_o begin_v it_o than_o by_o the_o question_n whether_o man_n ever_o have_v a_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o presence_n or_o real_a absence_n this_o distinct_a knowledge_n be_v one_o of_o the_o principal_a mean_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v make_v use_n of_o to_o show_v that_o the_o change_n which_o we_o suppose_v be_v impossible_a it_o be_v necessary_a then_o to_o consider_v it_o first_o it_o be_v likewise_o for_o this_o reason_n that_o i_o reserve_v the_o discussion_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n 6_o book_n for_o this_o place_n for_o have_v treat_v of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n method_n i_o believe_v it_o be_v necessary_a to_o discuss_v without_o interruption_n whatsoever_o concern_v the_o greek_n and_o other_o eastern_a christian_n to_o examine_v at_o the_o same_o time_n the_o state_n of_o the_o latin_n in_o the_o seven_o and_o 8_o century_n and_o afterward_o pass_v on_o to_o the_o consequence_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n draw_v from_o the_o pretend_a consent_n of_o all_o church_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n which_o do_v due_a order_n require_v we_o to_o proceed_v to_o the_o question_n of_o the_o change_n which_o happen_v in_o the_o 9th_o 10_o and_o 11_o century_n and_o this_o other_o question_n of_o the_o distinct_a knowledge_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n handle_v in_o his_o 6_o book_n be_v a_o dependence_n of_o that_o of_o the_o change_n or_o to_o speak_v better_a a_o preamble_n to_o it_o i_o believe_v this_o be_v the_o most_o fit_a place_n to_o examine_v it_o but_o before_o we_o enter_v into_o this_o matter_n it_o be_v necessary_a to_o state_n the_o question_n clear_o and_o for_o this_o effect_n i_o shall_v propose_v some_o remark_n which_o will_v plain_o discover_v wherein_o consist_v the_o point_n of_o our_o difference_n first_o i_o grant_v mr._n arnaud_n that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v not_o offer_v his_o argument_n draw_v from_o the_o distinct_a knowledge_n but_o only_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o not_o in_o reference_n to_o transubstantiation_n but_o mr._n arnaud_n likewise_o must_v grant_v that_o this_o proof_n do_v not_o full_o answer_v the_o design_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n propose_v to_o himself_o at_o the_o entrance_n of_o his_o treatise_n to_o make_v 14._o perp._n faith_n pag._n 14._o we_o confess_v from_o the_o evidence_n of_o truth_n itself_o that_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n touch_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o all_o antiquity_n for_o the_o roman_a church_n do_v not_o simple_o stop_v at_o the_o real_a presence_n she_o believe_v likewise_o transubstantiation_n now_o in_o this_o respect_n that_o author_n proof_n conclude_v nothing_o yet_o see_v he_o himself_o have_v restrain_v his_o argument_n only_o to_o the_o real_a presence_n it_o will_v not_o be_v just_a to_o give_v it_o a_o great_a extent_n in_o this_o respect_n in_o the_o second_o place_n it_o must_v be_v grant_v that_o the_o question_n here_o concern_v nor_o person_n that_o have_v no_o knowledge_n of_o christianity_n and_o consequent_o perhaps_o never_o hear_v of_o the_o eucharist_n nor_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o point_n in_o hand_n concern_v person_n that_o make_v open_a profession_n to_o be_v christian_n who_o communicate_v and_o know_v that_o our_o saviour_n christ_n be_v in_o heaven_n so_o that_o they_o have_v some_o kind_n of_o notion_n as_o well_o of_o the_o eucharist_n as_o of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n so_o far_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o i_o agree_v well_o enough_o but_o our_o difference_n begin_v from_o the_o complaint_n i_o make_v against_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n in_o that_o he_o will_v establish_v the_o state_n of_o this_o question_n in_o a_o illusory_a manner_n it_o concern_v we_o say_v he_o to_o know_v whether_o the_o faithful_a 2._o refutation_n part._n 2._o ch._n 2._o can_v remain_v for_o the_o space_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n in_o the_o church_n without_o form_v a_o distinct_a and_o determinate_a notion_n whether_o what_o they_o see_v be_v or_o be_v not_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n mr._n arnaud_n maintain_v this_o state_n of_o the_o question_n 3._o lib._n 6._o cap._n 3._o and_o i_o affirm_v it_o be_v whole_o captious_a and_o that_o the_o question_n do_v not_o at_o all_o concern_v this_o matter_n which_o we_o shall_v illustrate_v by_o a_o three_o remark_n i_o say_v then_o the_o question_n be_v proper_o to_o know_v whether_o during_o a_o thousand_o year_n the_o people_n that_o be_v in_o the_o church_n ever_o form_v a_o distinct_a and_o determinate_a notion_n whether_o what_o they_o see_v be_v or_o be_v not_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o proper_a substance_n without_o ever_o cease_v during_o all_o this_o time_n to_o have_v this_o same_o notion_n thus_o distinct_a and_o determinate_a the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v oblige_v to_o prove_v the_o affirmative_a because_o in_o their_o respect_n it_o be_v a_o necessary_a proposition_n which_o they_o offer_v in_o form_n of_o a_o principle_n wirhout_v which_o their_o argument_n touch_v the_o impossibility_n of_o the_o change_n conclude_v nothing_o i_o must_v defend_v the_o negative_a but_o this_o negative_a consist_v not_o in_o affirm_v that_o during_o a_o thousand_o year_n the_o faithful_a can_v remain_v without_o form_v this_o distinct_a and_o determinate_a notion_n here_o in_o question_n it_o consist_v in_o affirm_v only_o that_o during_o a_o certain_a time_n comprehend_v within_o the_o extent_n of_o these_o thousand_o year_n the_o people_n have_v not_o form_v this_o distinct_a notion_n these_o gentleman_n affirmation_n must_v be_v general_a for_o the_o thousand_o year_n and_o if_o there_o be_v want_v but_o one_o or_o less_o than_o one_o age_n their_o supposition_n will_v be_v ineffectual_a see_v it_o be_v only_o by_o this_o they_o can_v prove_v that_o the_o change_n we_o dispute_v about_o be_v impossible_a during_o these_o thousand_o year_n but_o as_o to_o my_o own_o part_n it_o be_v sufficient_a i_o affirm_v their_o supposition_n to_o be_v false_a during_o a_o certain_a time_n wherein_o the_o change_n will_v be_v make_v it_o will_v do_v these_o gentleman_n no_o harm_n perhaps_o who_o scoff_n at_o that_o philosophy_n which_o they_o call_v schoolboy_n exercise_n to_o consult_v it_o sometime_o for_o it_o will_v teach_v they_o to_o distinguish_v between_o a_o contrary_a opposition_n and_o a_o contradictory_n one_o two_o contrary_a proposition_n may_v be_v both_o of_o they_o false_a and_o be_v never_o very_o proper_a to_o form_v a_o just_a state_n of_o a_o question_n between_o rational_a person_n who_o dispute_v to_o find_v a_o verity_n and_o not_o to_o discover_v two_o falsity_n for_o example_n these_o two_o proposition_n man_n be_v liar_n man_n be_v always_o liar_n be_v opposite_a by_o a_o opposition_n call_v contrary_a they_o be_v both_o false_a and_o can_v form_v a_o just_a question_n to_o form_v
it_o there_o must_v be_v make_v this_o contradictory_n opposition_n man_n be_v not_o always_o liar_n man_n be_v sometime_o liar_n or_o man_n be_v always_o liar_n man_n be_v not_o always_o liar_n they_o be_v sometime_o true_a that_o man_n will_v just_o render_v himself_o ridiculous_a who_o have_v offer_v this_o proposition_n that_o during_o a_o thousand_o year_n man_n always_o speak_v the_o truth_n and_o attempt_v to_o maintain_v it_o shall_v afterward_o give_v a_o exchange_n and_o say_v the_o question_n be_v whether_o man_n can_v remain_v a_o thousand_o year_n without_o speak_v any_o truth_n he_o may_v be_v well_o tell_v this_o be_v impertinent_o state_v and_o that_o this_o be_v not_o the_o point_n in_o hand_n but_o only_o to_o know_v whether_o they_o always_o say_v the_o truth_n during_o a_o thousand_o year_n without_o cease_v ever_o to_o speak_v it_o or_o whether_o they_o have_v be_v sometime_o liar_n this_o instance_n alone_o exact_o discover_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n illusion_n who_o have_v offer_v this_o proposition_n that_o the_o faithful_a ever_o have_v a_o distinct_a knowledge_n whether_o the_o eucharist_n be_v or_o be_v not_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o proper_a substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o it_o be_v thus_o he_o understand_v it_o have_v afterward_o propose_v the_o state_n of_o the_o question_n in_o these_o term_n it_o concern_v we_o to_o know_v whether_o the_o faithful_a can_v remain_v a_o thousand_o year_n in_o the_o church_n without_o form_v a_o distinct_a and_o determinate_a notionâ—_n whether_o that_o which_o they_o see_v be_v or_o be_v not_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n we_o have_v just_a cause_n to_o tell_v he_o that_o this_o be_v not_o the_o point_n but_o whether_o they_o always_o be_v in_o a_o condition_n to_o form_v this_o distinct_a notion_n or_o whether_o sometime_o they_o be_v not_o mr._n arnaud_v endeavour_n in_o vain_a to_o excuse_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n that_o he_o only_o establish_v this_o state_n of_o the_o question_n on_o the_o very_a term_n of_o my_o answer_n for_o suppose_v it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o term_n of_o my_o answer_n furnish_v he_o with_o a_o occasion_n or_o pretence_n for_o this_o yet_o must_v he_o not_o thus_o establish_v it_o to_o the_o prejudice_n of_o the_o public_a interest_n which_o require_v a_o man_n to_o proceed_v right_o on_o in_o a_o dispute_n to_o find_v the_o truth_n and_o not_o to_o amuse_v one_o self_n in_o deceitful_a and_o fruitless_a contest_v and_o prove_v thing_n which_o will_v signify_v nothing_o now_o this_o be_v what_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v do_v and_o mr._n arnaud_n likewise_o by_o mean_n of_o this_o false_a state_n of_o the_o question_n as_o will_v appear_v if_o we_o consider_v that_o when_o they_o have_v prove_v most_o strong_o and_o solid_o and_o in_o the_o most_o convince_a manner_n imaginable_a that_o the_o faithful_a can_v not_o remain_v a_o thousand_o year_n in_o the_o church_n without_o form_v a_o distinct_a and_o determinate_a notion_n whether_o that_o which_o they_o see_v be_v or_o be_v not_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v a_o proposition_n contradictory_o opposite_a to_o that_o which_o they_o express_v in_o their_o state_n of_o the_o question_n they_o will_v do_v nothing_o in_o order_n to_o the_o clear_n up_o of_o our_o difference_n we_o dispute_v whether_o the_o change_n which_o the_o protestant_n suppose_v be_v possible_a or_o not_o now_o to_o prove_v that_o it_o be_v impossible_a by_o the_o argument_n of_o the_o distinct_a knowledge_n it_o signify_v nothing_o to_o show_v that_o the_o faithful_a can_v not_o remain_v a_o thousand_o year_n in_o the_o church_n without_o form_v this_o distinct_a notion_n now_o in_o question_n for_o they_o may_v remain_v only_o a_o hundred_o year_n in_o it_o fifty_o year_n thirty_o year_n without_o form_v it_o this_o be_v sufficient_a to_o invalidate_v their_o proof_n and_o give_v way_n to_o the_o change_n which_o we_o pretend_v to_o show_v it_o be_v impossible_a that_o a_o man_n have_v enter_v into_o a_o house_n it_o be_v not_o enough_o to_o prove_v that_o the_o door_n of_o this_o house_n can_v not_o remain_v open_a for_o ten_o year_n together_o it_o must_v be_v show_v that_o it_o be_v always_o keep_v shut_v for_o if_o it_o have_v be_v leave_v open_a only_o one_o day_n the_o proof_n conclude_v nothing_o it_o be_v then_o evident_a that_o these_o gentleman_n beat_v the_o air_n and_o that_o whatsoever_o they_o build_v on_o their_o state_n of_o the_o question_n be_v only_o a_o amusement_n to_o deceive_v silly_a people_n whence_o it_o follow_v that_o person_n of_o sense_n may_v just_o complain_v of_o they_o in_o that_o they_o have_v make_v my_o word_n be_v they_o what_o they_o will_v a_o pretence_n whereby_o to_o entertain_v the_o world_n with_o fruitless_a discourse_n but_o moreover_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v pervert_v my_o word_n and_o sense_n it_o be_v true_a that_o in_o the_o five_o observation_n of_o my_o first_o answer_n i_o establish_v this_o general_a principle_n that_o error_n and_o truth_n have_v equal_o two_o degree_n the_o one_o of_o a_o confuse_a knowledge_n and_o the_o other_a of_o a_o distinct_a one_o and_o that_o it_o be_v hard_a to_o discover_v any_o difference_n betwixt_o they_o whilst_o they_o be_v in_o this_o first_o degree_n of_o confuse_a knowledge_n unless_o a_o man_n come_v to_o the_o other_o term_v a_o distinct_a knowledge_n that_o the_o idea_n be_v so_o like_o one_o another_o that_o a_o man_n can_v easy_o discern_v they_o it_o be_v true_a that_o from_o this_o principle_n i_o general_o conclude_v that_o before_o a_o error_n become_v famous_a by_o its_o be_v oppose_v the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o church_n content_v themselves_o with_o hold_v the_o truth_n in_o this_o indistinct_a degree_n i_o now_o mention_v and_o so_o it_o be_v easy_a for_o a_o new_a error_n to_o insinuate_v and_o settle_v itself_o in_o man_n mind_n under_o the_o title_n of_o a_o illustration_n of_o the_o ancient_a truth_n it_o be_v moreover_o true_a that_o in_o apply_v this_o principle_n i_o add_v these_o term_n to_o apply_v this_o to_o the_o matter_n which_o we_o treat_v of_o i_o say_v that_o before_o transubstantiation_n come_v into_o the_o world_n every_o one_o believe_v our_o saviour_n to_o be_v present_a in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o that_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n be_v real_o therein_o receive_v by_o the_o faithful_a communicant_a and_o that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v the_o sign_n and_o memorial_n of_o his_o death_n and_o passion_n on_o the_o cross_n this_o be_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o whole_a earth_n but_o i_o shall_v not_o be_v mistake_v when_o i_o say_v there_o be_v few_o that_o extend_v their_o thought_n so_o far_o as_o to_o observe_v exact_o the_o difference_n of_o the_o two_o opinion_n which_o do_v at_o this_o day_n separate_v the_o reformist_n and_o romanist_n there_o be_v also_o some_o who_o know_v the_o truth_n only_o in_o general_n when_o then_o error_n come_v in_o thereupon_o and_o build_v ill_o on_o a_o foundation_n declare_v we_o must_v understand_v our_o saviour_n be_v present_a in_o the_o eucharist_n stubstantial_o and_o local_o that_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n be_v receive_v in_o it_o by_o the_o mouth_n of_o our_o body_n and_o that_o the_o sign_n of_o his_o body_n be_v his_o body_n itself_o this_o be_v without_o doubt_n in_o effect_n a_o extraordinary_a novelty_n and_o of_o which_o there_o be_v never_o hear_v any_o mention_n but_o yet_o i_o do_v not_o find_v it_o strange_a that_o several_a people_n be_v deceive_v by_o it_o and_o take_v this_o not_o for_o a_o novelty_n but_o as_o a_o illustration_n of_o the_o common_a faith_n so_o far_o extend_v my_o five_o observation_n but_o he_o ought_v not_o to_o stop_v here_o to_o raise_v a_o state_n of_o a_o question_n he_o ought_v to_o see_v likewise_o what_o i_o add_v immediate_o after_o in_o the_o six_o observation_n have_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n consult_v it_o they_o will_v have_v acknowledge_v that_o i_o give_v therein_o a_o formal_a explication_n and_o as_o it_o be_v a_o limitation_n to_o this_o general_a principle_n which_o i_o lay_v down_o that_o this_o do_v not_o whole_o take_v place_n in_o enlighten_v age_n wherein_o there_o be_v eminent_a pastor_n for_o knowledge_n that_o take_v care_n to_o instruct_v clear_o their_o flock_n in_o the_o truth_n of_o faith_n for_o then_o their_o good_a instruction_n hinder_v the_o growth_n of_o error_n and_o render_v people_n capable_a of_o know_v and_o reject_v it_o but_o it_o be_v whole_o applicable_a to_o the_o age_n of_o darkness_n wherein_o ignorance_n and_o superstition_n have_v corrupt_v the_o church_n which_o i_o express_v in_o these_o word_n which_o
admit_v the_o invisible_a one_o it_o will_v have_v be_v well_o if_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v not_o use_v in_o this_o dispute_v these_o equivocal_a term_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o real_a absence_n which_o give_v way_n to_o sophism_n as_o will_v appear_v in_o what_o follow_v but_o see_v he_o have_v use_v they_o it_o be_v at_o least_o necessary_a to_o distinguish_v they_o as_o i_o have_v now_o do_v let_v we_o see_v then_o upon_o these_o illustration_n what_o be_v the_o pretension_n on_o either_o side_n the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n maintain_v that_o these_o christian_n must_v have_v a_o distinct_a knowledge_n either_o of_o the_o presence_n or_o real_a absence_n that_o be_v to_o say_v they_o must_v have_v know_v distinct_o whether_o that_o which_o they_o receive_v in_o the_o communion_n be_v or_o be_v not_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o substance_n for_o thus_o he_o understand_v it_o there_o be_v no_o medium_n say_v he_o i_o affirm_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o they_o have_v not_o for_o the_o most_o part_n of_o they_o any_o distinct_a knowledge_n either_o of_o the_o invisible_a real_a presence_n or_o the_o real_a invisible_a absence_n and_o that_o they_o be_v not_o come_v as_o then_o to_o this_o distinct_a question_n whether_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v invisible_o present_a by_o its_o proper_a substance_n and_o after_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o spirit_n in_o the_o eucharist_n or_o not_o so_o far_o it_o seem_v that_o the_o method_n and_o state_n of_o this_o dispute_n be_v clear_a for_o it_o be_v likely_a by_o the_o real_a presence_n the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n mean_v not_o the_o visible_a presence_n of_o which_o we_o do_v not_o dispute_v and_o which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n itself_o reject_v but_o the_o invisible_a presence_n of_o which_o we_o dispute_v and_o which_o the_o roman_a church_n hold_v so_o that_o we_o need_v only_o propose_v the_o proof_n of_o both_o party_n for_o the_o reader_n edification_n but_o mr._n arnaud_n who_o can_v make_v cloud_n when_o he_o have_v occasion_n for_o they_o have_v so_o great_o obscure_v this_o matter_n by_o distinction_n and_o crafty_a pretence_n that_o we_o must_v still_o spend_v more_o time_n to_o clear_v the_o difficulty_n he_o have_v cast_v in_o our_o way_n to_o believe_v say_v he_o the_o real_a absence_n be_v to_o believe_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o 2._o lib._n 6._o cap._n 2._o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n or_o that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o real_o present_a in_o the_o eucharist_n now_o a_o man_n may_v distinct_o believe_v or_o know_v that_o one_o thing_n be_v not_o another_o or_o that_o it_o be_v not_o in_o another_o in_o three_o different_a manner_n the_o first_o by_o a_o express_a and_o formal_a reflection_n but_o general_a when_o a_o man_n general_o deny_v one_o thing_n to_o be_v another_o or_o affirm_v that_o it_o be_v absent_a but_o without_o specify_v any_o particular_a manner_n thus_o in_o deny_v the_o king_n to_o be_v at_o paris_n we_o say_v he_o be_v not_o there_o in_o any_o real_a manner_n although_o we_o specify_v not_o any_o one_o the_o second_o by_o a_o distinct_a reflection_n on_o all_o the_o different_a manner_n of_o be_v a_o thing_n or_o be_v real_o present_a in_o a_o place_n which_o be_v as_o if_o a_o man_n shall_v say_v that_o the_o king_n be_v not_o at_o paris_n neither_o visible_o nor_o invisible_o and_o it_o be_v in_o this_o manner_n the_o sacramentary_n deny_v the_o presence_n of_o christ_n body_n in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o the_o three_o without_o any_o reflection_n and_o by_o a_o simple_a view_n of_o the_o nature_n of_o thing_n which_o do_v so_o comprehend_v the_o exclusion_n of_o whatsoever_o belong_v not_o to_o their_o be_v that_o the_o mind_n know_v as_o well_o what_o they_o be_v not_o as_o if_o it_o have_v make_v a_o hundred_o positive_a judgement_n on_o '_o they_o apply_v afterward_o this_o distinction_n he_o assure_v we_o first_o that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n never_o pretend_v to_o prove_v that_o if_o the_o faithful_a believe_v not_o the_o real_a presence_n they_o then_o believe_v the_o real_a absence_n in_o the_o second_o manner_n which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o they_o positive_o exclude_v by_o a_o formal_a reflection_n all_o the_o several_a kind_n of_o presence_n 2._o that_o the_o great_a part_n of_o his_o argument_n conclude_v that_o if_o the_o faithful_a believe_v not_o the_o real_a presence_n they_o will_v have_v reject_v it_o in_o the_o first_o manner_n and_o by_o a_o general_a reflection_n which_o deny_v the_o thing_n without_o consider_v the_o different_a species_n 3._o that_o although_o a_o man_n may_v draw_v this_o consequence_n from_o several_a of_o his_o argument_n yet_o it_o be_v sufficient_a for_o his_o design_n to_o show_v that_o these_o faithful_n will_v have_v reject_v the_o real_a presence_n in_o the_o three_o manner_n that_o be_v to_o say_v without_o reflection_n and_o by_o a_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o certain_a verity_n which_o include_v it_o according_a to_o the_o ordinary_a manner_n of_o conceive_v thing_n we_o must_v then_o examine_v these_o three_o manner_n and_o see_v in_o what_o sense_n the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v oblige_v to_o maintain_v that_o if_o the_o christian_n of_o who_o we_o speak_v believe_v not_o the_o real_a presence_n they_o then_o believe_v the_o real_a absence_n the_o first_o be_v chimerical_a and_o impossible_a for_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a for_o a_o man_n natural_o to_o consider_v the_o real_a presence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n to_o reject_v it_o without_o conceive_v at_o the_o same_o time_n in_o particular_a some_o kind_n or_o manner_n of_o presence_n either_o these_o person_n to_o who_o mr._n arnaud_n attribute_n his_o first_o manner_n of_o believe_v the_o real_a absence_n know_v the_o invisible_a presence_n or_o do_v not_o know_v it_o suppose_v they_o know_v it_o what_o necessity_n be_v there_o of_o make_v they_o reject_v it_o in_o general_a without_o specify_v it_o in_o particular_a why_o not_o say_v they_o reject_v it_o in_o make_v a_o formal_a reflection_n on_o it_o if_o they_o know_v it_o not_o as_o it_o seem_v mr._n arnaud_n suppose_v it_o be_v not_o at_o least_o possible_a but_o they_o have_v formal_o in_o their_o mind_n the_o particular_a idea_n of_o the_o corporeal_a and_o visible_a presence_n for_o as_o soon_o as_o ever_o we_o conceive_v a_o humane_a body_n to_o be_v substantial_o present_a in_o a_o place_n the_o first_o notion_n that_o offer_v itself_o natural_o to_o the_o mind_n be_v that_o of_o the_o ordinary_a and_o corporeal_a presence_n it_o be_v possible_a we_o may_v conceive_v a_o humane_a body_n without_o think_v of_o the_o place_n wherein_o it_o be_v we_o every_o day_n make_v such_o kind_n of_o abstraction_n as_o these_o yet_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a according_a to_o nature_n for_o a_o man_n to_o conceive_v it_o to_o be_v present_a by_o its_o proper_a substance_n in_o a_o place_n without_o conceive_v at_o the_o same_o time_n the_o idea_n of_o its_o corporeal_a presence_n nature_n furnish_v we_o with_o no_o other_o idea_n of_o the_o substantial_a presence_n than_o that_o it_o can_v be_v but_o this_o idea_n will_v show_v itself_o to_o the_o mind_n as_o soon_o as_o ever_o we_o imagine_v a_o body_n in_o a_o place_n to_o be_v present_a in_o a_o place_n and_o that_o corporeal_o be_v natural_o one_o and_o the_o same_o idea_n in_o respect_n of_o a_o humane_a body_n the_o philosophy_n of_o late_a age_n have_v make_v two_o idea_n of_o this_o whether_o with_o reason_n or_o not_o i_o do_v not_o now_o dispute_v but_o howsoever_o nature_n make_v but_o one_o of_o it_o and_o whilst_o we_o do_v not_o distinguish_v they_o nor_o know_v the_o secret_a of_o make_v two_o idea_n of_o they_o the_o one_o general_n and_o the_o other_a particular_a we_o shall_v never_o make_v this_o abstraction_n for_o nature_n put_v not_o man_n upon_o make_v it_o now_o we_o speak_v here_o of_o person_n that_o think_v according_a to_o nature_n and_o suppose_v they_o never_o hear_v the_o least_o mention_n of_o invisible_a and_o incorporeal_a presence_n it_o be_v not_o then_o possible_a but_o they_o must_v immediate_o form_v the_o idea_n of_o the_o visible_a or_o corporeal_a presence_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a for_o a_o man_n natural_o to_o conceive_v the_o sun_n to_o be_v present_a over_o our_o hemisphere_n but_o he_o must_v conceive_v the_o idea_n of_o his_o visible_a and_o ordinary_a presence_n it_o be_v then_o certain_a that_o a_o man_n consider_v in_o the_o state_n of_o nature_n void_a of_o the_o fancy_n of_o this_o new_a philosophy_n can_v believe_v the_o real_a absence_n of_o christ_n body_n in_o the_o sacrament_n without_o think_v on_o the_o corporeal_a presence_n in_o this_o
saviour_n do_v not_o scruple_n to_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n when_o he_o give_v the_o sign_n of_o his_o body_n that_o he_o make_v bread_n his_o body_n in_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o figure_n of_o my_o body_n that_o we_o must_v distinguish_v between_o the_o bread_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o the_o bread_n which_o be_v the_o lord_n himself_o that_o the_o consecrate_a bread_n be_v honour_v with_o the_o name_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n although_o the_o nature_n of_o bread_n remain_v that_o the_o nature_n or_o substance_n of_o bread_n cease_v not_o to_o be_v and_o that_o that_o which_o we_o celebrate_v be_v the_o image_n or_o resemblance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n who_o know_v that_o the_o humanity_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v local_a absent_a from_o heaven_n when_o on_o the_o earth_n and_o leave_v the_o earth_n when_o it_o ascend_v up_o into_o heaven_n that_o to_o eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v to_o believe_v in_o he_o that_o this_o locution_n be_v figurative_a and_o must_v not_o be_v take_v according_a to_o the_o letter_n signify_v we_o must_v communicate_v of_o our_o lord_n passion_n and_o call_v to_o remembrance_n that_o his_o flesh_n have_v be_v crucify_a for_o we_o it_o be_v such_o kind_a of_o person_n as_o these_o who_o be_v well_o instruct_v in_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o father_n that_o be_v to_o be_v consult_v to_o find_v the_o natural_a sense_n of_o these_o other_o expression_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n allege_v in_o his_o favour_n what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o that_o with_o these_o preparative_n which_o they_o receive_v daily_o from_o their_o pastor_n they_o shall_v stick_v at_o these_o expression_n they_o hear_v they_o use_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o it_o be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n enter_v into_o we_o that_o we_o be_v refresh_v with_o his_o blood_n and_o nourish_v with_o his_o flesh_n and_o other_o expression_n of_o this_o nature_n what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o they_o shall_v hesitate_n at_o they_o or_o see_v any_o other_o sense_n in_o they_o than_o the_o sacramental_a or_o figurative_a one_o now_o these_o be_v the_o person_n whereof_o my_o five_o rank_n consist_v who_o i_o suppose_v to_o have_v a_o knowledge_n of_o the_o truth_n more_o distinct_a and_o clear_a than_o the_o other_o and_o a_o mind_n better_o fit_v to_o understand_v the_o stile_n and_o ordinary_a expression_n of_o the_o church_n let_v the_o same_o instruction_n the_o same_o exposition_n be_v give_v now_o to_o the_o people_n which_o the_o father_n give_v they_o let_v neither_o transubstantiation_n nor_o the_o real_a presence_n nor_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n into_o the_o very_a substance_n of_o christ_n body_n nor_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n conceal_v under_o the_o vail_n of_o accident_n without_o a_o subject_n nor_o th'existence_n of_o these_o accident_n without_o a_o subject_n nor_o the_o real_a existence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o several_a place_n nor_o his_o double_a presence_n that_o be_v to_o say_v his_o visible_a and_o invisible_a one_o nor_o his_o sacramental_a state_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o spirit_n be_v mention_v let_v they_o not_o be_v enjoin_v to_o adore_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n with_o that_o sovereign_a adoration_n which_o be_v due_a to_o jesus_n christ_n alone_o and_o in_o a_o word_n let_v all_o thing_n be_v suppress_v which_o we_o find_v the_o father_n do_v not_o speak_v or_o do_v and_o let_v the_o impression_n and_o prejudication_n which_o these_o novelty_n have_v introduce_v into_o man_n mind_n be_v lose_v let_v the_o same_o instruction_n and_o exposition_n i_o say_v be_v give_v to_o the_o people_n now_o which_o the_o father_n give_v they_o and_o then_o let_v they_o be_v tell_v as_o long_o as_o you_o will_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o it_o be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o i_o be_o persuade_v and_o believe_v every_o reasonable_a man_n will_v be_v so_o too_o that_o the_o people_n will_v never_o conceive_v from_o these_o expression_n either_o transubstantiation_n or_o consubstantiation_n but_o understand_v they_o without_o difficulty_n in_o a_o sacramental_a sense_n where_o where_o be_v then_o this_o great_a noise_n which_o the_o real_a presence_n make_v knock_v as_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n word_n it_o million_o of_o time_n at_o the_o gate_n of_o the_o heart_n of_o all_o the_o faithful_a be_v not_o this_o clatter_n a_o mere_a dream_n and_o have_v mr._n arnaud_n any_o reason_n to_o reproach_v i_o with_o the_o deafness_n of_o my_o ear_n but_o it_o will_v perhaps_o be_v question_v whether_o person_n of_o mean_a capacity_n who_o we_o do_v not_o suppose_v to_o have_v this_o knowledge_n of_o the_o style_n and_o sense_n of_o the_o church_n do_v not_o receive_v by_o these_o word_n the_o impression_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n i_o answer_v we_o shall_v do_v they_o no_o wrong_n by_o suppose_v they_o do_v not_o understand_v they_o you_o have_v command_v we_o to_o believe_v say_v they_o in_o s._n austin_n inf_n serm._n ad_fw-la inf_n explain_v to_o we_o then_o how_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o the_o end_n we_o may_v understand_v it_o they_o do_v not_o understand_v it_o then_o before_o the_o explication_n in_o effect_v the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o father_n word_n take_v literal_o be_v void_a of_o any_o natural_a sense_n philosophy_n must_v give_v they_o one_o for_o how_o can_v we_o understand_v natural_o that_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n according_a to_o a_o literal_a sense_n or_o change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n see_v we_o behold_v it_o still_o to_o be_v bread_n i_o confess_v there_o be_v some_o of_o these_o expression_n which_o be_v apt_a to_o offer_v to_o ignorant_a people_n the_o idea_n of_o a_o real_a presence_n but_o not_o of_o the_o real_a invisible_a and_o incorporeal_a presence_n touch_v which_o we_o contend_v but_o on_o the_o contrary_a the_o idea_n of_o a_o corporeal_a presence_n for_o a_o man_n mind_n especial_o that_o of_o a_o ignorant_a man_n do_v not_o imagine_v the_o existence_n of_o a_o human_a invisible_a insensible_a and_o impalpable_a body_n i_o moreover_o say_v that_o this_o idea_n of_o the_o corporeal_a presence_n will_v be_v immediate_o reject_v as_o false_a by_o the_o most_o stupid_a and_o ignorant_a from_o the_o testimony_n of_o their_o own_o sense_n which_o they_o can_v not_o but_o consult_v suppose_v at_o least_o they_o know_v christ_n body_n be_v a_o human_a one_o but_o suppose_v they_o do_v not_o it_o be_v likely_a their_o simplicity_n will_v lead_v they_o to_o believe_v that_o the_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v real_o upon_o earth_n in_o the_o form_n of_o bread_n such_o as_o they_o see_v in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o this_o be_v what_o s._n austin_n say_v little_a child_n will_v do_v be_v they_o earnest_o and_o grave_o tell_v be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o to_o the_o passage_n of_o s._n hilary_n and_o gregory_n of_o nysse_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n allege_v as_o offer_v the_o idea_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n i_o confess_v the_o first_o be_v able_a to_o surprise_v the_o ignorant_a and_o make_v they_o conceive_v a_o corporeal_a presence_n see_v it_o have_v these_o word_n that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v in_o we_o in_o reality_n of_o nature_n and_o not_o by_o a_o simple_a consent_n of_o will_n and_o then_o again_o that_o jesus_n christ_n dwell_v in_o we_o natural_o which_o literal_o signify_v that_o our_o lord_n flesh_n exist_v in_o we_o in_o such_o a_o ordinary_a and_o corporeal_a manner_n as_o the_o flesh_n of_o animal_n exist_v in_o we_o when_o we_o eat_v they_o which_o be_v the_o sense_n wherein_o the_o capernait_n take_v the_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n mr._n arnaud_n himself_o seem_v to_o have_v acknowledge_v this_o see_v he_o believe_v himself_o oblige_v to_o add_v in_o his_o translation_n a_o corrective_a that_o mollify_v or_o explain_v this_o term_n natural_o natural_o say_v he_o that_o be_v to_o say_v real_o but_o this_o that_o be_v to_o say_v real_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v write_v in_o italic_a as_o if_o it_o be_v s._n hilary'_v own_o explication_n and_o if_o the_o fault_n be_v the_o printer_n and_o not_o mr._n arnaud'_v he_o shall_v at_o least_o have_v set_v it_o in_o the_o errata_fw-la because_o it_o cause_v two_o illusion_n at_o a_o time_n on_o one_o hand_n it_o make_v a_o man_n believe_v s._n hilary_n teach_v the_o real_a presence_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o we_o in_o proper_a term_n see_v he_o say_v that_o he_o remain_v in_o we_o natural_o that_o be_v
have_v take_v my_o pretend_a machine_n of_o retrenchment_n be_v this_o the_o question_n concern_v not_o all_o those_o in_o the_o 6._o answer_v to_o the_o second_o treatise_n part._n 3._o ch_n 6._o west_n who_o profess_v themselves_o christian_n but_o only_o one_o party_n that_o have_v grow_v prevalent_a and_o endeavour_v to_o get_v the_o pulpit_n to_o themselves_o thereby_o to_o become_v ruler_n over_o the_o whole_a church_n whereupon_o he_o cry_v out_o do_v ever_o any_o 890._o book_n 9_o ch_z 3._o p._n 890._o body_n affirm_v that_o the_o common_a people_n of_o the_o 11_o century_n hold_v not_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o have_v only_o a_o confuse_a knowledge_n of_o this_o mystery_n but_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v not_o mind_n what_o he_o write_v we_o speak_v of_o the_o first_o fifty_o year_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n and_o he_o come_v and_o allege_v to_o we_o the_o common_a people_n of_o the_o 11_o century_n it_o be_v sufficient_a we_o tell_v he_o say_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n that_o 6._o refut_o part_n 3._o ch_z 6._o this_o change_n can_v be_v attribute_v to_o the_o first_o fifty_o year_n of_o this_o century_n to_o wit_n of_o the_o 10_o seeing_z it_o be_v incredible_a that_o the_o faithful_a of_o the_o whole_a earth_n have_v be_v instruct_v in_o the_o distinct_a belief_n of_o the_o real_a absence_n shall_v have_v embrace_v a_o opinion_n quite_o contrary_a in_o condemn_v their_o first_o sentiment_n and_o without_o this_o change_n be_v have_v make_v any_o noise_n these_o be_v the_o very_a word_n i_o recite_v and_o on_o which_o have_v say_v that_o the_o question_n concern_v not_o a_o change_n begin_v and_o finish_v in_o the_o 10_o century_n but_o the_o progress_n of_o a_o change_n begin_v eighty_o two_o year_n before_o the_o 10_o century_n and_o finish_v by_o the_o pope_n towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o 11_o i_o add_v that_o our_o debate_n be_v not_o about_o all_o those_o in_o the_o west_n that_o profess_v themselves_o christian_n but_o only_o about_o one_o party_n that_o strengthen_v themselves_o and_o endeavour_v to_o become_v master_n of_o the_o pulpit_n that_o they_o may_v afterward_o be_v master_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n it_o evident_o appear_v the_o question_n be_v about_o the_o first_o fifty_o year_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n and_o thereupon_o mr._n arnaud_n tell_v we_o by_o way_n of_o exclamation_n be_v there_o any_o one_o that_o affirm_v the_o common_a people_n of_o the_o 11_o century_n hold_v not_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o have_v only_o a_o confuse_a knowledge_n of_o this_o mystery_n no_o berenger_n himself_o acknowledge_v the_o contrary_a in_o call_v this_o doctrine_n the_o opinion_n of_o the_o people_n sententia_fw-la vulgi_fw-la and_o in_o maintain_v the_o church_n be_v perish_v it_o must_v be_v acknowledge_v there_o be_v a_o strange_a disorder_n in_o this_o kind_n of_o dispute_v i_o will_v grant_v that_o the_o common_a people_n of_o the_o 11_o century_n hold_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n through_o the_o labour_n of_o paschasus_n his_o disciple_n but_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v it_o be_v the_o same_o in_o the_o first_o fifty_o year_n of_o the_o 10_o for_o when_o a_o new_a doctrine_n disperse_v itself_o in_o a_o church_n a_o hundred_o and_o fifty_o year_n make_v great_a alteration_n in_o it_o when_o we_o speak_v of_o the_o time_n in_o which_o paschasus_n write_v his_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n it_o be_v not_o likely_a we_o suppose_v the_o people_n to_o be_v in_o the_o same_o state_n they_o be_v in_o two_o hundred_o year_n after_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n have_v make_v considerable_a progress_v neither_o will_v we_o suppose_v they_o to_o be_v in_o the_o same_o state_n the_o first_o fifty_o year_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n for_o when_o we_o speak_v of_o a_o change_n which_o be_v make_v in_o the_o space_n of_o near_o three_o hundred_o year_n common_a sense_n will_v show_v there_o be_v more_o or_o less_o of_o it_o according_a to_o the_o diversity_n of_o the_o time_n it_o be_v then_o reasonable_a on_o my_o hypothesis_n to_o consider_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n those_o that_o hold_v the_o real_a presence_n only_o as_o a_o party_n that_o strengthen_v themselves_o and_o endeavour_v to_o make_v '_o emselve_n most_o considerable_a in_o the_o church_n but_o it_o be_v in_o no_o sort_n reasonable_a to_o oppose_v against_o this_o the_o common_a people_n of_o the_o 11_o century_n see_v that_o in_o eighty_o or_o a_o hundred_o year_n the_o face_n of_o thing_n may_v be_v easy_o change_v it_o be_v moreover_o less_o reasonable_a to_o oft_o we_o the_o discourse_n of_o lanfranc_n 890._o book_n 9_o ch_z 3._o pag._n 890._o who_o brag_v that_o in_o his_o time_n all_o the_o christian_n in_o the_o world_n believe_v they_o receive_v in_o this_o sacrament_n the_o true_a flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n for_o suppose_v what_o lanfranc_n say_v be_v true_a the_o sense_n he_o give_v to_o these_o word_n the_o true_a flesh_n and_o the_o true_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n understand_v they_o in_o a_o sense_n of_o transubstantiation_n be_v false_a as_o we_o have_v sufficient_o show_v have_v any_o body_n charge_v this_o testimony_n to_o be_v false_a say_v mr._n arnaud_n no_o there_o be_v no_o one_o but_o mr._n claude_n who_o do_v it_o six_o hundred_o year_n after_o without_o any_o ground_n but_o do_v mr._n arnaud_n know_v all_o that_o berenger_n answer_v and_o those_o that_o adhere_v to_o he_o and_o suppose_v they_o be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o true_a belief_n of_o the_o other_o church_n separate_v from_o the_o latin_a do_v it_o hence_o follow_v that_o in_o effect_n they_o believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o that_o the_o proof_n i_o have_v give_v of_o the_o contrary_n be_v not_o good_a do_v reason_n add_v he_o show_v that_o in_o this_o point_n the_o faith_n of_o the_o pastor_n ibid_fw-la ibid_fw-la be_v not_o that_o of_o the_o people_n no_o it_o prove_v the_o quite_o contrary_a it_o be_v incredible_a that_o minister_n who_o be_v persuade_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n shall_v not_o take_v care_n to_o instruct_v they_o in_o it_o who_o they_o exhort_v to_o receive_v the_o communion_n to_o who_o they_o ought_v to_o judge_n this_o belief_n to_o be_v absolute_o necessary_a to_o make_v they_o avoid_v the_o unworthy_a communion_n mr._n arnaud_n fight_v with_o his_o own_o shadow_n we_o never_o tell_v he_o that_o those_o who_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n do_v not_o endeavour_v to_o insinuate_v it_o into_o the_o people_n mind_n according_a as_o they_o be_v more_o or_o less_o prejudice_v or_o zealous_a in_o the_o propagation_n of_o this_o belief_n and_o more_o or_o less_o qualify_v to_o teach_v it_o and_o more_o or_o less_o again_o according_a to_o the_o circumstance_n of_o time_n occasion_n person_n but_o how_o do_v this_o hinder_v i_o from_o say_v that_o during_o the_o first_o fifty_o year_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n it_o be_v not_o all_o they_o that_o make_v profession_n of_o christianity_n in_o the_o west_n but_o a_o party_n that_o strengthen_v themselves_o and_o endeavour_v to_o render_v themselves_o the_o most_o considerable_a be_v this_o say_v mr._n arnaud_n again_o a_o sufficient_a reason_n to_o show_v that_o the_o people_n be_v not_o persuade_v of_o the_o real_a presence_n because_o some_o historian_n who_o tell_v we_o that_o berenger_n trouble_v the_o church_n by_o a_o new_a heresy_n do_v at_o the_o same_o time_n likewise_o inform_v we_o that_o he_o pervert_v several_a person_n with_o his_o novelty_n but_o we_o do_v not_o offer_v this_o alone_a as_o a_o sufficient_a reason_n to_o persuade_v he_o the_o people_n do_v not_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n i_o confess_v that_o upon_o this_o alone_a one_o may_v just_o say_v either_o that_o those_o who_o follow_v berenger_n follow_v he_o in_o leave_v their_o first_o belief_n and_o embrace_v a_o new_a opinion_n or_o that_o they_o follow_v he_o because_o he_o preach_v only_o what_o they_o believe_v before_o or_o that_o they_o adhere_v to_o he_o because_o they_o be_v further_o instruct_v in_o a_o mystery_n of_o which_o they_o have_v but_o small_a knowledge_n or_o little_a certainty_n so_o far_o every_o man_n be_v at_o liberty_n to_o take_v that_o part_n which_o he_o shall_v judge_v the_o most_o reasonable_a but_o shall_v i_o say_v there_o be_v several_a that_o follow_v he_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o their_o know_v what_o he_o teach_v be_v the_o ancient_a doctrine_n i_o shall_v say_v nothing_o but_o what_o be_v very_o probable_a have_v show_v as_o i_o have_v do_v in_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o perpetuity_n that_o bertran_n doctrine_n be_v public_o teach_v in_o the_o 10_o century_n for_o it_o follow_v hence_o probable_o enough_o that_o this_o doctrine_n
inconsistent_a with_o transubstantiation_n 1._o 40_o father_n in_o what_o manner_n they_o explain_v themselves_o when_o they_o design_v the_o nature_n of_o the_o sacrament_n 2._o 92_o feast_n of_o god_n reject_v by_o the_o greek_n 1._o 165_o formulary_a of_o the_o reunion_n between_o the_o latin_n and_o the_o greek_n different_a in_o greek_a from_o the_o latin_a 1._o 249_o g._n georgiens_n very_a ignorant_a 1._o 68_o greek_n very_a ignorant_a 1._o 64_o greek_n bishop_n leave_v their_o flock_n to_o the_o emissary_n for_o money_n 1._o 98_o greek_n superstitious_a 1._o 72_o greek_n much_o degenerate_v in_o their_o manner_n 1._o 63_o greek_n entreat_v the_o assistance_n of_o the_o latin_n 1._o 74._o &_o seq_n greek_n have_v always_o flatter_v the_o pope_n with_o the_o hope_n of_o their_o reunion_n 1._o 81_o greek_n of_o two_o sort_n the_o one_o unite_v to_o the_o roman_a church_n the_o other_o not_z unite_z 1._o 109._o &_o seq_n greek_n reunite_v out_o of_o this_o dispute_n 1._o 110_o greek_n schismatic_n of_o two_o sort_n the_o one_o more_o rigid_a the_o other_o less_o 1._o 87_o greek_n do_v not_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n of_o the_o latin_n 1._o 112._o 234_o greek_n reject_v the_o term_n of_o transubstantiation_n 1._o 114_o greek_a apostate_n cenjure_v for_o put_v into_o his_o catechism_n the_o word_n transubstantiation_n 1._o 115_o greek_n must_v use_v the_o term_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d if_o they_o believe_v the_o substantial_a conversion_n 1._o 115._o &_o seq_n greek_n in_o their_o reunion_n have_v change_v the_o term_n of_o the_o latin_n 1._o 224_o &_o seq_fw-la greek_n of_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n hold_v not_o transubstantiation_n 1._o 127_o greek_n proselyte_n of_o the_o latin_n express_v themselves_o different_o when_o convert_v 1._o 128_o greek_n only_o receive_v the_o seven_o first_o council_n 1._o 122_o greek_n say_v our_o saviour_n be_v present_a in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o gospel_n 1._o 131_o greek_n speak_v of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n before_o the_o consecration_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o aster_n 1._o 131_o greek_n prostrate_v themselves_o to_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n before_o they_o be_v consecrate_v 1._o 132_o greek_n make_v several_a particle_n 132_o greek_n call_v the_o particle_n of_o the_o body_n of_o the_o virgin_n the_o body_n of_o s._n nicolas_n etc._n etc._n 1._o 131_o greek_n join_v the_o small_a particle_n with_o the_o great_a one_o 1._o 131_o greek_n say_v that_o these_o particle_n participate_v of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n 1_o 136_o greek_n only_o establish_v a_o spiritual_a communion_n with_o jesus_n christ_n 1._o 148_o greek_n dispute_v on_o the_o azym_n suppose_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v real_a bread_n 1._o 169_o greek_n neglect_v the_o substance_n of_o the_o sacrament_n 1._o 172_o greek_n teach_v not_o the_o necessary_a consequence_n of_o transubstantiation_n nor_o the_o real_a presence_n 1._o 185_o greek_n do_v not_o believe_v there_o be_v make_v any_o impression_n of_o the_o physical_a form_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n on_o the_o bread_n 1._o 231_o greek_n prostrate_v themselves_o before_o the_o book_n of_o the_o gospel_n 1._o 158_o greek_n explain_v these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n in_o a_o sense_n of_o virtue_n 1._o 307_o greek_n reject_v the_o apochrypha_n 1._o 280_o greek_n have_v nothing_o determinate_a among_o they_o touch_v the_o state_n of_o soul_n after_o death_n 1._o 209_o greek_n in_o their_o reunion_n at_o florence_n and_o elsewhere_o with_o the_o latin_n never_o pretend_v to_o receive_v their_o doctrine_n 1._o 287_o greek_n little_a solicitous_a about_o affair_n of_o religion_n 1._o 287_o greek_a bishop_n love_v not_o dispute_n 1._o 287_o greek_n content_v with_o maintain_v their_o doctrine_n without_o condemn_v those_o of_o the_o latin_n 1._o 287_o i._n jacobit_n believe_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v man_n only_o in_o appearance_n 2._o 17_o jacobit_n believe_v not_o transubstantiation_n nor_o the_o real_a presence_n 2._o 54_o jacobit_n reject_v auricular_a confession_n 1._o 282_o john_n le_fw-fr feure_n a_o fabulous_a author_n 2._o 9_o john_n the_o parisian_a maintain_v in_o the_o 14_o century_n that_o transubstantiation_n be_v not_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n 1._o 288_o jesus_n christ_n alone_o not_o the_o priest_n give_v in_o the_o communion_n his_o body_n and_o his_o blood_n 1._o 148_o jesus_n christ_n preach_v his_o gospel_n to_o the_o damn_a according_a to_o the_o greek_n 1._o 280_o infallibility_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v a_o thing_n of_o which_o the_o ordinary_a sort_n of_o people_n can_v assure_v themselves_o 1._o 29_o infallibility_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n overthrow_v by_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n 1._o 53_o infallibility_n popular_a be_v a_o principle_n to_o be_v prove_v 1._o 54_o infallibility_n double_a 1._o 55_o invocation_n of_o saint_n reject_v by_o the_o greek_n in_o one_o sense_n 1._o 203_o judgement_n of_o the_o faculty_n of_o paris_n on_o the_o affair_n of_o john_n the_o parisian_a 1._o 289_o k._n knowledge_n distinct_a be_v take_v in_o two_o sense_n 2._o 168_o knowledge_n distinct_a and_o popular_a knowledge_n be_v not_o the_o same_o 2._o 170_o knowledge_n distinct_a and_o knowledge_n popular_a be_v not_o the_o same_o 2._o ibid._n l._n language_n double_a of_o mr._n arnaud_n on_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o eucharist_n refute_v 1._o 347._o &_o seq_n latin_v establish_v latin_a bishop_n in_o palestin_n and_o drive_v out_o the_o greek_a once_o 1._o 75_o latin_n constrain_v the_o greek_n to_o embrace_v their_o religion_n 1._o 77_o latin_n fill_v greece_n with_o inquisitor_n 1._o 78_o latin_n have_v do_v all_o they_o can_v to_o introduce_v transubstantiation_n among_o the_o eastern_a people_n 1._o 106_o latin_n in_o the_o reunion_n at_o the_o florentin_n council_n leave_v their_o usual_a expression_n 127_o latin_v great_o perplex_v touch_v the_o nourishment_n which_o our_o body_n receive_v in_o the_o eucharist_n 1._o 187_o latin_n cause_v their_o greek_a proselyte_n to_o profess_v the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n 1._o ibid._n latin_n have_v never_o dispute_v with_o the_o greek_n about_o their_o general_a expression_n 1._o 290_o latin_n dread_v by_o the_o greek_n 1._o 285_o legate_n excommunicate_v the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n 1._o 82_o liturgy_n greek_a denote_v the_o bread_n to_o be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o sanctification_n 1._o 140_o liturgy_n greek_a common_o term_v the_o eucharist_n bread_n 1._o 141_o liturgy_n greek_a direct_a prayer_n to_o our_o saviour_n in_o heaven_n after_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o bread_n 1._o 142_o liturgy_n contain_v not_o one_o clause_n which_o denote_v the_o substantial_a presence_n 1._o 142_o m._n maronits_n believe_v neither_o transubstantiation_n nor_o the_o real_a presence_n before_o their_o union_n to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n 2._o 52_o maronits_n very_a ignorant_a 1._o 69_o manuel_n comnenus_n greek_a emperor_n favour_v the_o latin_n 1._o 83_o matter_n subsist_v in_o the_o eucharist_n after_o consecration_n 2._o 90_o method_n lawful_a whereby_o to_o examine_v the_o controversy_n of_o the_o eucharist_n pref._n method_n of_o father_n maimbourg_n and_o novet_n compare_v ibid._n method_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n yield_v new_a advantage_n ibid._n method_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n four_o consideration_n thereon_o 1._o 5_o method_n of_o controversy_n ought_v to_o be_v ground_v on_o principle_n either_o grant_v by_o both_o side_n or_o well_o prove_v one_o 1._o 9_o method_n of_o prescription_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n fruitless_a 1._o 26_o method_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n reduce_v we_o after_o many_o dispute_n to_o begin_v again_o 1._o 52_o michael_n paripanacius_n greek_a emperor_n favour_v the_o roman_a church_n 1._o 82_o paleologus_fw-la earnest_o labour_n for_o a_o reunion_n 1._o 84_o moscovite_n very_o ignorant_a 1._o 69_o moscovite_n have_v no_o preacher_n 2._o 2_o moscovite_n very_o superstitious_a 2._o ibid._n moscovite_n differ_v in_o many_o thing_n from_o the_o greek_n 2._o 3_o n._n nestorian_n very_o ignorant_a 1_o 69_o nestorian_n believe_v not_o transubstantiation_n etc._n etc._n 2._o 50_o nestorian_n use_v not_o auricular_a confession_n nor_o confirmation_n 1._o 282_o nisetas_n pectoratus_fw-la force_v to_o burn_v his_o book_n which_o he_o write_v against_o the_o latin_n 1._o 82_o o._n oriental_a part_n overspread_v with_o monk_n and_o emissary_n since_o the_o 11_o century_n 1._o 90_o odeâ—born_n a_o lutheran_n be_v deceive_v touch_v the_o adoration_n which_o the_o greek_n give_v the_o sacrament_n 1._o 163_o oriental_a people_n say_v that_o our_o saviour_n dip_v the_o bread_n which_o he_o give_v to_o judas_n to_o take_v off_o its_o consecration_n 2._o 52_o oriental_a people_n hold_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o eucharist_n disperse_v itself_o immediate_o over_o all_o the_o part_n of_o our_o body_n 2._o 52_o oriental_a people_n say_v we_o must_v read_v this_o be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o my_o body_n 2._o 53_o p._n paisius_n
sense_n but_o to_o lay_v aside_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o first_o six_o century_n to_o begin_v this_o enquiry_n after_o the_o simple_a and_o natural_a impression_n which_o these_o word_n have_v make_v in_o man_n mind_n by_o the_o seven_o and_o 8_o follow_a one_o it_o be_v as_o if_o a_o man_n shall_v go_v out_o of_o paris_n to_o learn_v the_o news_n of_o france_n in_o the_o furthermost_a part_n of_o that_o kingdom_n but_o it_o will_v be_v reply_v these_o century_n be_v not_o prepossess_v by_o our_o dispute_n i_o grant_v it_o but_o they_o may_v have_v have_v other_o prejudices_fw-la which_o have_v disturb_v this_o simple_a and_o natural_a impression_n which_o we_o seek_v what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o of_o find_v it_o pure_a according_a as_o we_o desire_v it_o in_o greece_n since_o the_o fancy_n of_o damascen_n have_v be_v in_o vogue_n who_o the_o greek_n esteem_v as_o another_o s._n thomas_n according_a to_o mr._n arnaud_n but_o who_o mr._n arnaud_n dare_v not_o follow_v himself_o no_o more_o than_o we_o whether_o damascen_n believe_v the_o assumption_n of_o the_o bread_n or_o only_o the_o union_n of_o it_o to_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o manner_n i_o have_v prove_v and_o explain_v how_o can_v it_o be_v expect_v to_o be_v find_v pure_a among_o the_o coptic_o armenian_n jacobite_n nestorian_n egyptian_n since_o these_o people_n have_v fall_v into_o ignorance_n gross_a error_n and_o superstition_n wherein_o they_o still_o remain_v a_o man_n that_o be_v acquaint_v with_o the_o history_n of_o the_o emissary_n send_v from_o the_o latin_n into_o all_o these_o country_n since_o the_o 11_o century_n till_o this_o time_n without_o intermission_n may_v not_o he_o just_o suspect_v that_o the_o emissary_n have_v trouble_v the_o purity_n of_o this_o impression_n howsoever_o it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o it_o be_v more_o pure_a in_o the_o six_o first_o age_n than_o in_o the_o follow_a one_o and_o consequent_o that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o begin_v our_o inquiry_n since_o that_o time_n the_o three_o reflection_n mr._n arnaud_v unjust_o accuse_v the_o minister_n for_o embroil_v the_o sense_n of_o these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n but_o we_o may_v with_o great_a reason_n charge_v the_o scholastics_n and_o controvertist_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n with_o it_o who_o have_v make_v i_o know_v not_o how_o many_o gloss_n and_o form_v i_o know_v not_o how_o many_o opinion_n on_o the_o word_n this._n we_o know_v what_o ambrose_n catarin_n have_v write_v of_o it_o let_v the_o reader_n consider_v say_v he_o the_o labour_n and_o anguish_n which_o etc._n ambros_n catâ—â—r_n tract_n de_fw-fr verb._n quibus_fw-la conficitur_fw-la etc._n etc._n almost_o all_o writer_n have_v undergo_v when_o we_o demand_v of_o they_o the_o signification_n of_o this_o pronoun_n this_o for_o they_o write_v such_o a_o multitude_n of_o thing_n and_o those_o so_o contrary_a to_o one_o another_o that_o they_o be_v enough_o to_o make_v a_o man_n at_o his_o wit_n end_n that_o too_o close_o consider_v '_o they_o the_o minister_n give_v these_o word_n a_o sense_n very_o plain_a and_o natural_a which_o neither_o depend_v on_o obscure_a and_o abstract_a principle_n nor_o metaphysical_a notion_n if_o they_o argue_v either_o to_o establish_v their_o sense_n or_o show_v that_o these_o word_n can_v suffer_v no_o other_o their_o arguing_n lie_v in_o observation_n which_o be_v clear_a and_o intelligible_a as_o for_o instance_n the_o word_n this_o can_v signify_v any_o thing_n else_o but_o this_o bread_n and_o that_o the_o whole_a proposition_n must_v be_v take_v as_o if_o our_o saviour_n have_v say_v this_o bread_n be_v my_o body_n and_o to_o make_v this_o proposition_n intelligible_a we_o must_v necessary_o give_v it_o a_o figurative_a sense_n for_o one_o and_o the_o same_o subject_n can_v be_v literal_o both_o bread_n and_o body_n i_o grant_v we_o must_v not_o philosophise_v on_o these_o word_n lazarus_n come_v forth_o neither_o be_v there_o ever_o a_o one_o of_o we_o that_o set_v himself_o to_o philosophise_v on_o they_o we_o understand_v simple_o by_o lazarus_n a_o person_n who_o our_o saviour_n raise_v from_o the_o dead_a in_o the_o very_a moment_n he_o call_v he_o as_o god_n make_v light_a at_o that_o very_a instant_n wherein_o he_o say_v let_v there_o be_v light_n the_o difficulty_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n find_v in_o our_o saviour_n expression_n be_v affect_v difficulty_n but_o those_o which_o arise_v from_o the_o sense_n of_o transubstantiation_n attribute_v to_o our_o saviour_n word_n be_v real_a one_o not_o by_o abstract_a and_o metaphysical_a argument_n but_o because_o never_o man_n say_v this_o be_v such_o a_o thing_n to_o signify_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o thing_n which_o he_o hold_v be_v imperceptible_o change_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o another_o humane_a language_n will_v not_o suffer_v it_o the_o four_o reflection_n mr._n arnaud_v in_o vain_a oppose_v the_o sense_n of_o philosopher_n and_o doctor_n to_o that_o of_o simple_a person_n and_o such_o as_o be_v not_o capable_a of_o any_o deep_a reason_n to_o find_v out_o the_o true_a natural_a impression_n which_o our_o saviour_n word_n make_v on_o the_o mind_n of_o man_n without_o study_n and_o reflection_n this_o natural_a impression_n since_o a_o thousand_o year_n to_o judge_n thereof_o only_o by_o history_n be_v a_o thing_n absolute_o unknown_a and_o undiscernible_a to_o we_o for_o two_o reason_n the_o first_o that_o the_o simple_a be_v not_o guide_v by_o the_o most_o natural_a impression_n they_o be_v lead_v by_o that_o which_o their_o doctor_n and_o philosopher_n give_v they_o for_o we_o know_v very_o well_o that_o in_o matter_n of_o religion_n the_o people_n usual_o believe_v what_o their_o guide_n teach_v they_o and_o not_o what_o their_o first_o sense_n dictate_v to_o '_o they_o the_o other_o reason_n be_v that_o whatsoever_o we_o can_v know_v of_o the_o belief_n of_o church_n since_o a_o thousand_o year_n depend_v on_o the_o write_n which_o be_v come_v to_o our_o hand_n now_o these_o book_n be_v write_v by_o doctor_n and_o philosopher_n who_o may_v have_v give_v we_o their_o speculation_n and_o those_o of_o the_o same_o opinion_n with_o they_o what_o they_o have_v learn_v in_o the_o school_n or_o what_o they_o themselves_o have_v imagine_v rather_o than_o the_o simple_a and_o natural_a impression_n of_o people_n the_o five_o reflection_n it_o be_v ill_a reason_v to_o say_v that_o the_o sense_n which_o seem_v to_o have_v prevail_v since_o the_o seven_o century_n be_v it_o what_o it_o will_v for_o i_o examine_v not_o at_o present_a what_o that_o be_v must_v necessary_o be_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o our_o saviour_n under_o pretence_n that_o he_o be_v not_o ignorant_a of_o the_o manner_n in_o which_o they_o will_v take_v his_o word_n in_o this_o century_n and_o in_o the_o follow_a one_o the_o mystery_n of_o his_o prescience_n and_o those_o of_o his_o providence_n touch_v the_o error_n wherein_o he_o suffer_v man_n to_o fall_v be_v unknown_a to_o we_o neither_o be_v it_o permit_v we_o to_o pry_v into_o they_o he_o have_v suffer_v man_n to_o understand_v in_o the_o three_o first_o century_n what_o be_v say_v in_o the_o revelation_n touch_v his_o reign_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n in_o the_o sense_n of_o a_o terrestrial_a kingdom_n he_o have_v permit_v man_n in_o the_o four_o and_o 5_o century_n to_o understand_v common_o these_o word_n if_o you_o eat_v not_o the_o flesh_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n nor_o drink_v his_o blood_n you_o will_v have_v no_o life_n in_o you_o of_o the_o necessity_n there_o be_v of_o receive_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v save_v the_o way_n of_o god_n be_v beyond_o our_o reach_n and_o we_o must_v never_o judge_v of_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o his_o word_n by_o the_o opinion_n which_o be_v prevalent_a among_o man_n second_o consequence_n mr._n arnavd_n second_o consequence_n be_v that_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o the_o 2._o book_n 10._o ch._n 2._o church_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n during_o the_o eleven_o last_o age_n be_v prove_v determine_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o word_n of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o six_o first_o age_n his_o argument_n be_v the_o same_o which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n already_o offer_v that_o it_o be_v against_o nature_n sense_n and_o reason_n to_o suppose_v the_o same_o expression_n be_v use_v for_o six_o hundred_o year_n space_n in_o a_o certain_a sense_n by_o all_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o that_o in_o all_o the_o other_o ensue_a century_n they_o have_v be_v use_v in_o another_o sense_n without_o any_o body_n perceive_v this_o equivocation_n that_o it_o be_v contrary_a to_o nature_n to_o suppose_v all_o the_o master_n of_o one_o opinion_n and_o all_o the_o disciple_n to_o be_v of_o another_o and_o yet_o still_o to_o suppose_v they_o follow_v the_o sentiment_n of_o their_o master_n the_o first_o
reflection_n the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n will_v have_v the_o state_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o the_o 11_o century_n when_o the_o contest_v of_o berengarius_fw-la happen_v to_o determine_v that_o of_o the_o whole_a church_n since_o the_o apostle_n time_n here_o mr._n arnaud_n pretend_v that_o the_o church_n consent_n since_o the_o seven_o century_n determine_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o six_o first_o we_o have_v likewise_o see_v in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o his_o book_n that_o he_o assert_n that_o to_o judge_v right_o of_o the_o expression_n of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o seven_o and_o 8_o century_n we_o must_v suppose_v they_o constant_o and_o universal_o believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o that_o this_o supposition_n must_v determine_v the_o sense_n of_o their_o word_n what_o can_v we_o think_v of_o all_o these_o circuit_n but_o that_o they_o be_v illusion_n which_o plain_o enough_o show_n that_o these_o gentleman_n find_v but_o small_a satisfaction_n in_o their_o inquiry_n into_o the_o first_o six_o age_n be_v transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n apparent_o teach_v in_o they_o what_o occasion_n will_v they_o have_v of_o make_v they_o enter_v by_o machine_n and_o mount_v up_o to_o they_o from_o the_o late_a age_n it_o be_v then_o certain_a that_o these_o way_n of_o reason_v these_o supposition_n and_o argument_n from_o the_o bottom_n to_o the_o top_n be_v so_o far_o from_o persuade_v we_o what_o mr._n arnaud_n desire_v that_o on_o the_o contrary_n they_o do_v but_o more_o confirm_v we_o in_o our_o opinion_n which_o be_v that_o these_o doctrine_n be_v unknown_a to_o the_o ancient_a church_n the_o second_o reflection_n it_o be_v consonant_a to_o reason_n to_o imagine_v that_o in_o the_o last_o age_n the_o question_n whether_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o substance_n itself_o of_o our_o saviour_n body_n or_o not_o have_v be_v agitate_a with_o great_a heat_n those_o who_o hold_v the_o affirmative_a have_v abuse_v the_o general_a expression_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n and_o endeavour_v to_o turn_v they_o to_o their_o sense_n this_o be_v a_o thing_n that_o happen_v every_o day_n in_o the_o small_a contest_v in_o which_o every_o one_o desire_n to_o set_v off_o his_o sentiment_n and_o confirm_v they_o by_o passage_n take_v out_o of_o the_o father_n to_o shelter_v himself_o thereby_o from_o the_o reproach_n of_o innovation_n it_o be_v likewise_o easy_a to_o imagine_v that_o those_o who_o but_o slight_o apply_v themselves_o to_o the_o study_n of_o theological_a point_n be_v soon_o cheat_v by_o false_a appearance_n we_o see_v but_o too_o many_o example_n of_o this_o it_o be_v in_o short_a easy_a to_o conceive_v that_o disciple_n may_v deviate_v from_o the_o doctrine_n and_o sense_n of_o their_o master_n under_o divers_a pretence_n the_o division_n of_o christian_n in_o point_n of_o religion_n have_v almost_o all_o of_o they_o happen_v in_o this_o manner_n the_o disciple_n be_v not_o content_a to_o keep_v pace_n with_o their_o master_n but_o have_v go_v beyond_o they_o and_o often_o overrhrow_v their_o real_a sentiment_n under_o pretence_n of_o explain_v and_o illustrate_v what_o they_o say_v with_o less_o perspicuity_n when_o scholar_n be_v become_v master_n they_o no_o long_o look_v upon_o themselves_o as_o scholar_n but_o doctor_n and_o in_o this_o quality_n it_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o comprehend_v they_o may_v have_v new_a notion_n which_o they_o endeavour_v to_o establish_v on_o the_o testimony_n of_o those_o that_o preee_v they_o and_o for_o this_o effect_n take_v their_o word_n in_o a_o contrary_a sense_n the_o people_n easy_o receive_v what_o their_o doctor_n teach_v they_o and_o as_o to_o the_o doctor_n there_o need_v no_o great_a number_n of_o they_o in_o a_o ignorant_a age_n to_o introduce_v a_o novelty_n one_o single_a person_n may_v sometime_o impose_v on_o a_o whole_a assembly_n and_o engage_v they_o into_o his_o opinion_n which_o afterward_o shall_v pass_v for_o the_o true_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n the_o three_o consequence_n mr._n arnavd_n three_o proposition_n be_v conceive_v in_o these_o term_n 3._o lib._n 10._o cap._n 3._o that_o all_o the_o several_a instance_n of_o expression_n produce_v by_o aubertin_n to_o show_v that_o a_o man_n may_v take_v in_o a_o metaphorical_a sense_n the_o passage_n by_o which_o the_o catholic_n establish_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n be_v in_o no_o wise_a alike_o to_o establish_v this_o proposition_n he_o say_v there_o be_v two_o way_n by_o which_o we_o may_v know_v whether_o the_o expression_n which_o appear_v at_o first_o alike_o be_v in_o effect_n different_a the_o first_o be_v to_o mark_v precise_o by_o reason_v the_o difference_n of_o these_o expression_n and_o to_o show_v they_o be_v not_o alike_o the_o second_o be_v to_o discern_v they_o by_o opinion_n by_o a_o simple_a view_n of_o the_o mind_n and_o by_o a_o impression_n which_o make_v itself_o feel_v although_o it_o can_v be_v express_v apply_v afterward_o this_o remark_n to_o his_o subject_n he_o say_v that_o the_o expression_n of_o the_o father_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n have_v be_v take_v in_o the_o ten_o last_o century_n in_o a_o sense_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o reality_n and_o the_o other_o have_v never_o be_v take_v but_o in_o a_o metaphorical_a sense_n there_o must_v of_o necessity_n be_v a_o great_a difference_n between_o they_o see_v they_o have_v make_v such_o different_a impression_n and_o that_o opinion_n have_v so_o well_o distinguish_v they_o this_o be_v the_o summary_n of_o his_o three_o chapter_n the_o first_o reflection_n we_o be_v agree_v concern_v this_o manner_n of_o discern_v the_o expression_n and_o the_o thing_n themselves_o by_o opinion_n as_o well_o as_o by_o a_o exact_a remark_n of_o the_o difference_n which_o distinguish_v they_o but_o if_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v make_v a_o maxim_n of_o this_o which_o may_v serve_v as_o a_o principle_n to_o draw_v thence_o certain_a conclusion_n he_o must_v suppose_v that_o this_o sentiment_n or_o opinion_n can_v never_o be_v corrupt_v by_o false_a prejudices_fw-la nor_o ever_o be_v deceive_v by_o establish_v imaginary_a difference_n where_o there_o be_v no_o real_a one_o i_o grant_v that_o in_o the_o last_o age_n the_o expression_n of_o the_o father_n have_v be_v take_v in_o a_o sense_n of_o transubstantiation_n whereas_o never_o any_o man_n understand_v those_o which_o we_o say_v be_v alike_o but_o in_o a_o metaphorical_a sense_n this_o be_v a_o sign_n they_o be_v regard_v in_o those_o age_n as_o different_a expression_n but_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v that_o they_o be_v different_a in_o effect_n unless_o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o sentiment_n of_o those_o century_n be_v infallible_a it_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o believe_v that_o man_n may_v judge_v right_o in_o respect_n of_o one_o thing_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n fall_v into_o error_n in_o respect_n of_o another_o whatsoever_o conformity_n there_o may_v be_v between_o they_o a_o man_n may_v be_v sometime_o mistake_v by_o confound_v as_o if_o they_o be_v alike_o such_o expression_n as_o be_v not_o so_o and_o then_o again_o take_v for_o different_a expression_n such_o as_o be_v alike_o as_o we_o never_o pretend_v that_o the_o man_n of_o these_o late_a age_n be_v mistake_v in_o all_o thing_n so_o mr._n arnaud_n must_v not_o pretend_v they_o be_v right_a in_o every_o thing_n the_o second_o reflection_n the_o method_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n propose_v for_o the_o discern_a the_o different_a expression_n of_o the_o father_n from_o those_o which_o be_v alike_o be_v deceitful_a for_o if_o we_o must_v for_o this_o end_n rather_o follow_v the_o way_n of_o sentiment_n than_o that_o of_o reason_n it_o will_v be_v then_o at_o least_o just_a to_o consult_v the_o sentiment_n of_o those_o age_n wherein_o the_o father_n live_v and_o that_o of_o person_n to_o who_o they_o speak_v and_o not_o the_o sentiment_n of_o late_a age_n which_o may_v perhaps_o have_v be_v disturb_v by_o new_a notion_n let_v mr._n arnaud_n then_o show_v we_o if_o he_o please_v that_o in_o the_o first_o six_o age_n the_o expression_n of_o the_o father_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n be_v take_v in_o a_o sense_n of_o reality_n and_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o other_o which_o we_o produce_v as_o be_v alike_o in_o a_o metaphorical_a sense_n and_o we_o will_v see_v what_o use_n we_o must_v make_v of_o his_o rule_n but_o to_o seek_v this_o difference_n of_o impression_n or_o sentiment_n in_o age_n wherein_o we_o believe_v this_o doctrine_n be_v change_v will_v be_v a_o apparent_a deceive_a of_o ourselves_o see_v it_o be_v not_o possible_a but_o what_o he_o call_v the_o sentiment_n or_o impression_n have_v be_v alter_v by_o the_o change_n of_o doctrine_n the_o four_o consequence_n these_o three_o first_o consequence_n be_v attend_v by_o a_o four_o which_o be_v 4._o book_n 10._o